Caesaris
Hostes
,
OR
The
Tragedie
of
TRAYTORS
.
Now
these
are
examples
to
vs
.
1
Cor.
10.
6.
If
thou
hast
any
enemy
,
or
Traytor
,
send
him
hither
,
and
thou
shalt
receiue
him
well
scourged
.
2
Macch.
3.
38.
CHAP.
I.
THE
memory
of
Gods
great
and
glorious
workes
,
either
of
iudgement
vpon
his
enemies
,
or
mercy
towards
the
Church
,
ought
to
be
preserued
with
a
thankefull
remembrance
.
So
the
[
](A01472-e25070-b)a
a
Ester
9.
Iewes
being
preserued
by
the
meanes
of
Queene
Ester
,
17
and
godly
Mordecai
,
from
the
intended
plot
by
Haman
,
22
kept
the
foureteenth
day
of
the
moneth
Adar
,
yeerely
with
feasting
and
ioy
.
So
when
God
had
deliuered
his
people
of
Israel
from
the
tyranny
of
Tryphon
,
by
the
meanes
of
Simon
their
Captaine
,
he
[
](A01472-e25170-b)b
b
1
Macch.
13.
52
ordayned
that
the
same
day
of
their
deliuerance
,
should
be
kept
euery
yeere
with
gladnesse
.
So
when
the
[
](A01472-e25180-b)c
c
Nehem.
8.
9.
18.
people
of
Israel
were
deliuered
from
the
captiuity
of
Babylon
,
and
restored
to
Gods
true
Religion
,
they
kept
a
Feast
seauen
dayes
together
to
the
Lord
with
reioycing
and
thanksgiuing
.
The
Feasts
[
](A01472-e25220-b)d
d
Deut.
16.
1.
of
the
Passeouer
,
Pentecost
,
Tabernacles
,
were
commanded
by
Moses
to
be
kept
holy
,
in
remembrance
of
great
benefits
receiued
at
Gods
hands
.
Hence
it
was
,
that
in
times
past
,
the
Patriarks
,
Prophets
,
and
people
of
God
,
would
not
forget
any
memorable
act
of
Gods
prouidence
,
without
setting
some
remarkeable
Memonto
vpon
it
,
that
so
it
might
remaine
fresh
to
succeeding
generations
;
that
[
](A01472-e25260-b)e
e
Psa.
78.
6.
the
children
vnborne
might
tell
it
to
their
children
.
That
[
](A01472-e25280-b)f
f
2
Chr.
20.
26.
valley
wherein
Iehoshaphats
aduersaries
were
ouerthrowne
,
was
called
Beracah
,
a
valley
of
blessing
,
that
so
the
Name
might
present
to
their
minds
to
praise
God
for
their
maruellous
victory
.
[
](A01472-e25310-b)g
g
Gen.
28.
19.
Iacob
did
call
the
place
where
God
appeared
to
him
,
Bethel
,
The
House
of
God
,
which
before
was
called
Luz
:
and
[
](A01472-e25350-b)h
h
1
Chr.
13.
11.
Dauid
the
place
where
Vzza
was
smitten
,
Perez
.
vzza
,
i.
the
diuision
of
Vzzah
;
and
[
](A01472-e25400-b)i
i
Gen.
22.
14.
Abraham
the
place
where
Isaac
was
deliuered
from
the
bloody
knife
,
Iehouah-ijreh
,
i.
The
Lord
seeth
,
or
prouideth
;
and
the
Iewes
[
](A01472-e25440-b)k
k
Ester
9.
26.
called
those
holy-dayes
which
they
solemnized
for
their
deliuerance
from
Hamans
deuice
against
them
,
Purim
,
by
the
name
of
Pur
,
i.
Lot
,
or
lots
,
in
casting
lots
for
their
destruction
.
[
](A01472-e25480-b)*
*
1
Sam.
7.
12.
So
Samuel
pitched
a
stone
(
the
Philistines
being
ouercome
)
and
called
it
Eben-ezer
,
Lapis
adiutorij
;
Hitherto
hath
the
Lord
holpen
vs
.
These
and
many
other
examples
(
whereof
the
Scripture
is
plentifull
)
are
sufficient
to
stirre
vp
Gods
people
to
remember
with
humble
thankefulnesse
the
great
workes
of
Gods
most
mercifull
deliuerance
And
herein
as
becommeth
faithfull
seruants
to
God
,
and
loyall
Subiects
to
his
Annointed
,
let
the
People
of
Great
Britanny
holily
celebrate
with
deuout
prayers
,
and
prayses
to
Almighty
God
,
that
solemne
Anniuersary
day
,
The
fift
of
August
,
the
day
of
our
gracious
and
religious
Kings
preseruation
from
that
bloody
intended
destruction
of
the
wicked
and
wretched
Traytors
,
Gouries
of
Scotland
.
In
which
deliuerance
,
Gods
might
and
mercy
did
so
wonderfully
appeare
,
that
we
may
cry
with
[
](A01472-e25560-b)l
l
Exod.
14.
13.
Moses
,
Stand
still
,
and
behold
the
saluation
of
the
Lord
,
which
he
shewed
this
day
:
Saying
with
the
[
](A01472-e25580-b)m
m
Psa.
14●
.
10.
Psalmist
;
It
is
hee
which
giueth
deliuerance
vnto
Kings
,
and
rescueth
Dauid
from
the
hurtfull
Sword
;
and
moues
our
High
Soueraigne
to
say
with
that
Kingly
Prophet
,
[
](A01472-e25610-b)n
n
Psa.
94.
1●
.
If
the
Lord
had
not
holpen
me
,
my
soule
had
beene
put
to
silence
:
and
therefore
his
Maiesty
in
a
thankefull
acknowledgement
of
Gods
mercy
doth
religiously
obserue
in
hearing
prayers
,
and
preaching
of
Gods
word
,
euery
Tuesday
in
the
yeere
(
it
was
Dies
Martis
,
almost
Mortis
.
)
Two
most
admirable
deliueries
vpon
that
day
from
two
abhorred
Treasons
,
in
both
which
I
may
cry
with
[
](A01472-e25640-b)o
o
Ier.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Iererie
;
It
was
the
Lords
mercies
that
we
were
not
consumed
:
and
may
say
with
[
](A01472-e25660-b)p
p
Aug.
de●…
c.
6.
Augustine
,
Hee
that
seeth
not
Gods
mercy
in
this
,
is
blind
;
he
that
seeth
it
,
and
prayses
it
not
,
is
thankelesse
;
he
that
hindreth
him
that
praises
it
,
is
mad
.
And
therefore
to
adde
a
little
fewell
to
the
fire
of
our
generall
deuotion
to
God
,
for
this
his
mercifull
and
maruellous
preseruation
of
our
dread
Soueraigne
,
worthy
to
be
written
with
eternall
Characters
in
the
hearts
of
all
good
People
,
perpetually
to
praise
God
for
the
same
;
I
haue
enterprized
to
write
this
little
Treatise
,
hoping
that
others
,
who
haue
greater
Talents
,
will
labour
to
eternize
the
memory
of
this
renowned
worke
of
God
to
all
posterities
.
In
handling
of
which
Subiect
,
I
shall
not
write
the
History
of
it
,
it
is
already
[
](A01472-e25680-b)*
*
Gouries
conspiracy
:
yet
the
chiefe
substance
is
related
in
the
end
of
this
subiect
.
published
to
the
World
:
I
shal
only
discourse
of
Traytors
in
generall
,
with
some
application
in
particular
,
declaring
the
wofull
&
Tragicall
ends
of
Traytors
,
with
such
occurrences
,
Vt
quorum
exitus
per
horrescunt
,
eorum
facta
non
imitentur
,
That
as
their
wofull
deaths
,
so
their
wicked
deeds
all
men
should
abhorre
:
and
as
St
[
](A01472-e25720-b)q
q
Ambros
.
de
Naboth
Je●…
.
Ambrose
closes
vp
the
Story
of
Achabs
and
Iezabels
fearfull
end
thus
;
Fugies
huiusmodi
exitum
,
si
fugies
huiusmodi
flagitium
,
Escape
their
sinne
,
and
thou
shalt
escape
their
end
.
So
hate
Treason
,
and
neuer
feare
a
Traytors
end
,
whose
wayes
is
the
gallowes
,
death
,
or
hell
.
In
the
description
of
the
punishment
of
Traytors
,
and
their
ends
,
their
infamy
in
the
World
,
the
greatnesse
of
their
sinne
,
being
hatefull
to
God
and
Man
,
dangerous
to
Kingdomes
,
dreadfull
to
Kings
,
and
damnable
to
themselues
,
(
the
diuel
and
his
adherents
▪
the
onely
Agents
in
such
enterprizes
)
if
the
Tragedy
of
them
past
may
worke
so
well
vpon
the
hearts
of
all
,
present
,
or
future
,
as
to
detest
Treason
both
in
action
and
affection
,
because
it
brings
wounds
to
their
consciences
,
ruine
to
their
Families
plagues
to
their
Countries
,
and
punishments
to
their
carkases
;
how
happily
shall
this
little
labour
be
bestowed
,
if
hereafter
in
great
Britanny
no
Traytor
may
be
found
to
his
King
or
Countrey
?
Then
shall
the
Lord
[
](A01472-e25790-b)r
r
Psa.
90.
17.
blesse
the
workes
of
our
hands
,
O
Lord
blesse
thou
our
handy
worke
.
CHAP.
II.
AS
the
highest
mountaines
are
most
subiect
Feriunt
summos
fulmina
mentes
.
Sola
miseria
caret
inuidia
:
to
thunder
and
tempests
,
so
the
greatest
Potentates
exposed
to
dangers
.
Enuie
and
Treason
,
neuer
aime
at
misery
,
but
flies
an
higher
pitch
,
and
like
vnto
the
[
](A01472-e25850-b)s
s
Pro.
30.
28.
Spider
,
liues
in
Kings
Palaces
,
and
lookes
with
blood-fallen
eyes
vpon
the
royall
hands
of
him
that
holds
the
Scepter
to
bring
him
downe
to
his
Sepulcher
.
This
hath
befallen
to
many
Kings
,
both
good
and
bad
,
Christian
and
Heathen
in
all
ages
.
Not
to
recite
a
long
catalogue
of
this
cursed
crew
of
Trayterous
miscreants
,
whose
memorial
is
perished
with
them
,
who
haue
attempted
Treason
against
the
Lords
Annointed
:
Dauid
a
man
after
Gods
owne
heart
,
yet
loc
[
](A01472-e25880-b)t
t
2
Sam.
20.
1.
Sheba
,
the
sonne
of
Bichri
blowes
his
Trumpet
,
saying
;
We
haue
no
part
in
Dauid
,
neither
haue
we
any
inheritance
in
the
sonne
of
Ishai
;
nay
,
not
onely
strangers
,
but
his
owne
sonne
[
](A01472-e25930-b)u
u
2
Sam.
15.
Absolom
proues
a
Traytor
,
and
seekes
his
Kingdome
.
So
,
many
others
of
the
Kings
of
Israel
,
found
Traytors
to
indanger
them
;
yea
,
our
Sauiour
himselfe
had
a
Iudas
to
betray
him
:
King
Assuerus
King
Benhadad
his
Hazael
to
strang●e
him
.
2
K.
8.
15.
King
Antiochus
his
Tryphon
to
kill
him
.
1
Mach.
13.
21.
had
his
Bigthan
,
and
Teresh
,
Traytors
:
Ester
2.
Ezech●as
had
his
Shebna
:
Esay
22.
15.
Looke
vpon
the
reignes
of
Heathen
Kings
,
and
you
shall
find
Histories
full
fraught
with
many
examples
.
[
](A01472-e26070-b)*
*
Sueton.
c.
19.
Augustus
a
famous
Emperour
,
ten
times
assaulted
by
treacherous
villains
.
Iulius
Caesar
found
a
Brutus
and
Cassius
to
kill
him
.
Vespasian
made
totus
ex
clementia
,
All
of
mercy
,
as
the
Historian
tels
vs
,
yet
for
all
that
,
[
](A01472-e26140-b)x
x
Sueton.
c.
25.
Machinationes
nefariorum
assiduas
expertus
est
,
Hee
found
daily
Treacheries
attempted
against
him
;
and
his
Princely
sonne
Titus
,
graced
in
those
dayes
with
Amor
,
&
deliciae
generis
humani
,
the
loue
and
delight
of
all
mankind
,
yet
had
[
](A01472-e26180-b)y
y
Sueton.
c.
16
a
Trayterous
Cecinna
to
assault
him
.
Antoninus
had
Traytors
to
trouble
him
,
Cassius
,
Titianus
,
and
Priscianus
:
Berengarius
the
Emperour
found
Flambertus
a
Traytor
,
whom
yet
he
highly
aduanced
,
and
vsed
in
the
secrecies
of
State
,
and
familiarity
;
Sed
eô
magis
aestuaret
innocentem
tollere
regem
,
So
much
the
more
he
was
set
on
fire
to
destroy
the
innocent
King
,
saith
[
](A01472-e26250-b)z
z
Cuspinian
in
●…reng
.
Cuspinian
.
What
should
I
rehearse
the
troope
of
Traytors
,
which
in
former
Ages
haue
lift
vp
their
hands
and
hearts
against
their
royall
Masters
?
This
last
Age
,
prophesied
by
[
](A01472-e26270-b)*
*
2
Tim.
3.
1
4
Saint
Paul
,
to
be
perillous
times
,
wherein
men
shall
be
Traytors
,
hath
fulfilled
that
prediction
.
These
last
dayes
haue
swarmed
with
such
desperate
and
diuellish
wretches
,
who
by
all
meanes
of
mischiefe
haue
laboured
in
these
attempts
,
not
to
play
the
part
of
a
Notary
or
Recorder
in
forraign
Nations
,
in
publishing
the
names
of
Traytors
,
who
haue
infested
their
Kings
or
Countries
;
wee
haue
had
too
many
in
our
natiue
Countrey
(
whose
names
are
registred
in
the
Popes
Kalender
of
Martyrs
,
or
the
Hangmans
Booke
)
who
haue
assaulted
in
late
times
,
our
late
dread
Soueraigne
Queene
Elizabeth
,
of
blessed
memory
;
and
our
most
gracious
and
vertuous
King
:
two
as
famous
Princes
as
euer
here
reigned
,
and
both
admired
of
all
the
Monarkes
vnder
the
Sunne
.
How
many
Traytors
swarmed
in
Queen
Elizabeths
daies
,
how
frequent
were
conspiracies
of
vngodly
persons
,
Parries
,
Lopusses
,
Babingtons
,
Campians
,
&
c
?
and
the
roaring
[
](A01472-e26320-b)a
a
Pius
Q.
An.
Do.
1570.
In
qua
declarauit
reginam
hereticam
,
&
regni
iure
prtuatam
,
&
subditos
omni
dominij
fidelitatis
,
&
obsequij
debito
perpetuò
absolutos
,
&c.
Buls
came
from
Rome
with
thunderbolts
of
excommunication
,
depriuation
;
and
all
this
was
but
Sonitus
spinarum
ardentium
sub
●lla
,
Like
the
noise
of
thornes
burning
vnder
the
Pot
,
as
Salomon
,
Eccle.
7.
8.
And
therefore
these
fulminations
were
againe
confirmed
by
Pius
Quintus
his
successour
,
Gregory
the
13.
Yet
all
these
plots
instar
vaporis
euanuerunt
,
vanished
away
like
smoake
proceeding
out
of
that
smoaky
Kingdome
of
Antichrist
:
and
her
Crowne
,
and
person
by
the
fauour
of
the
Almighty
,
vnder
whose
shadow
shee
was
protected
,
safely
defended
,
and
reigned
forty
and
foure
yeeres
,
foure
moneths
,
and
eight
dayes
,
a
Virgin
Queene
,
and
died
in
peace
,
in
a
full
and
glorious
age
;
so
beloued
,
so
honoured
,
and
so
esteemed
of
her
subiects
at
home
,
and
Princes
abroad
,
as
neuer
any
Queene
more
:
so
that
it
was
verified
of
her
truly
,
which
the
[
](A01472-e26400-b)b
b
Psa.
2.
1.
2.
4.
Psalmist
of
Christ
typically
;
Why
did
the
Heathen
rage
together
,
and
the
People
imagine
a
vaine
thing
?
The
Kings
of
the
Earth
stand
vp
,
and
the
Princes
assembled
together
against
the
Lord
,
and
against
his
Annointed
:
but
he
that
dwelled
in
the
Heauens
did
laugh
them
to
scorne
,
the
Lord
had
them
in
derision
:
for
there
[
](A01472-e26410-b)c
c
Pro.
21.
30.
is
no
wisdome
,
neither
vnderstanding
,
nor
counsell
against
the
Lord
.
And
this
our
deare
and
dread
Soueraigne
,
(
whom
the
Lord
of
mercy
still
preserue
)
hath
beene
subiect
to
sundry
dangers
by
wicked
Traitors
,
as
his
Maiesty
doth
[
](A01472-e26430-b)d
d
His
speech
the
Parliament
after
the
Gun-powder
treason
.
Pag.
2.
witnesse
it
himselfe
,
not
onely
since
his
birth
,
but
before
his
birth
,
euen
in
his
Mothers
belly
;
but
especially
to
two
most
horrible
Treasons
,
this
in
Scotland
attempted
by
the
bloudy
Gowries
,
the
fift
of
August
,
and
the
other
in
England
,
the
fift
of
Nouember
,
the
Gun-powder
Treason
,
from
both
which
barbarous
and
monstrous
proiects
,
(
the
latter
no
age
can
parallel
the
like
)
the
great
King
of
all
Kings
in
his
great
mercy
graciously
protected
him
;
that
both
King
&
subiects
may
say
with
Zachary
,
[
](A01472-e26500-b)e
e
Luk.
1.
74.
75
Being
deliuered
out
of
the
hands
of
our
enemies
,
we
may
serue
him
without
feare
,
in
holinesse
and
righteousnesse
before
him
all
the
daies
of
our
liues
.
So
that
our
King
may
vse
the
[
](A01472-e26510-b)f
f
Psalm.
27.
2.
Psalmists
words
;
When
the
wicked
,
euen
mine
enemies
and
my
foes
came
vpon
me
to
eat
my
flesh
,
they
stumbled
and
fell
.
The
Lord
did
[
](A01472-e26520-b)g
g
28.
4.
reward
them
according
to
their
deeds
,
and
according
to
the
wickednesse
of
their
inuentions
.
Therefore
giue
[
](A01472-e26530-b)i
i
Psalme
29.
1.
vnto
the
Lord
O
ye
sonnes
of
the
mighty
,
giue
vnto
the
Lord
all
the
glory
for
your
deliuerance
.
CHAP.
III.
TREASON
hath
beene
alwaies
accounted
an
heynous
sinne
,
and
by
[
](A01472-e26570-b)k
k
F
:
Tit.
ad
legem
Iulian.
Ma.
l.
1.
Iustinian
ranked
next
to
Sacriledge
,
Crimen
laesae
Maiestatis
proximum
Sacrilegio
,
&c.
Treason
is
next
to
Sacriledge
,
the
one
a
robbery
of
God
,
this
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
a
fighting
with
God
:
so
odious
that
the
sole
intention
,
without
action
or
execution
,
is
death
:
for
Voluntas
reputatur
pro
facto
in
Et
patitur
paenas
peccandi
sola
voluntas
:
Hor.
causa
proditionis
,
The
will
is
accounted
for
the
deede
in
Treason
.
Principis
in
rehus
&
voluisse
sat
est
.
And
therefore
there
was
a
statute
made
in
the
reigne
of
Edward
the
third
,
That
whosoeuer
shal
imagine
the
Kings
death
,
are
guilty
of
rebellion
,
and
high
treason
.
This
statute
toucheth
all
Iesuites
,
who
are
perduellionum
signiferi
,
the
ring-leaders
of
Rebels
to
animate
them
to
rebellion
,
vnder
a
colour
of
religion
.
If
the
meere
intention
of
Treason
be
so
capitall
,
what
then
is
the
Action
?
Clamitat
im
coelum
vox
sanguinis
:
The
[
](A01472-e26720-b)*
*
Gen.
4.
10.
voyce
of
blood
cryes
to
heauen
for
reuenge
.
What
doth
the
voyce
of
royall
bloud
spilt
by
the
hands
of
execrable
Parricides
,
destroying
Gods
owne
image
,
the
Lords
Annointed
?
May
I
not
call
such
,
as
Polycarpe
called
Marcion
,
[
](A01472-e26750-b)l
l
Iraeneus
lib.
3.
c.
3
Daemonis
filiolos
,
the
Deuils
children
?
and
say
as
our
Sauiour
did
to
the
Iewes
,
Ye
[
](A01472-e26770-b)m
m
Iohn
8.
44.
are
of
your
Father
the
Deuill
,
he
hath
beene
a
murtherer
from
the
beginning
.
Nay
,
the
very
Heathens
(
void
of
Gods
word
)
did
greatly
abhorre
Traitors
,
and
seuerely
punish
them
.
Traitors
among
the
Greekes
were
brought
to
Delphos
,
and
they
did
offer
them
a
quicke
sacrifice
to
Apollo
.
The
Persians
did
bury
such
quicke
:
and
the
Romanes
brought
such
to
the
publicke
Theaters
,
where
they
were
hewed
in
peeces
per
gladiatores
,
by
the
sword-players
.
Cn
:
Pompeius
the
Great
,
made
a
Law
(
as
[
](A01472-e26830-b)n
n
De
Roma
.
legib'
.
Pomponius
relates
it
)
to
punish
Parricides
,
destroyers
of
Fathers
or
Mothers
in
this
kinde
,
To
put
them
into
a
great
vessell
or
tun
,
or
such
like
instrument
,
inclosing
with
them
in
it
a
Dogge
,
a
Viper
,
a
Cocke
,
and
an
Ape
,
and
to
cast
them
into
the
Sea
.
What
then
shall
be
done
to
the
publicke
Parricides
,
destroyers
of
Kings
and
Countries
?
Our
Lawes
of
[
](A01472-e26850-b)o
o
Stanford
pleas
of
the
Crowne
.
lib.
3.
c.
19.
England
hath
prouided
for
them
a
fit
punishment
,
which
is
this
:
A
Traytor
conuicted
,
hath
his
punishment
to
be
drawne
from
his
prison
to
the
place
of
execution
,
as
being
vnworthy
any
more
to
tread
vpon
the
Mother
earth
,
and
that
backward
,
his
head
downe-ward
,
as
hauing
beene
retrograde
to
the
naturall
course
of
obedience
,
after
hanged
vp
by
the
necke
twixt
heauen
and
earth
,
as
deemed
vnworthy
of
both
:
his
priuy
parts
cut
off
,
as
vnfit
to
leaue
any
generation
behinde
him
:
his
bowels
and
entrailes
burned
,
which
in
wardly
conceiued
and
concealed
Treason
:
his
head
cut
off
which
imagined
such
mischiefe
:
and
last
of
all
,
his
body
quartered
,
as
a
prey
for
the
birds
of
the
aire
:
and
In
cruce
pascere
corues
.
as
it
was
said
of
a
traiterous
Iesuite
:
Sic
bene
pascit
aues
,
qui
malè
pauit
oues
:
In
life
he
had
no
care
the
sheepe
to
feede
,
And
now
his
carkasse
serues
the
fowles
in
neede
.
The
Apostle
[
](A01472-e26940-b)p
p
Rom.
13.
2.
Paul
saith
,
That
they
that
resist
shall
receiue
to
themselues
iudgement
.
The
greeuousnesse
of
iudgement
should
be
proportionable
to
the
heynousnesse
of
the
crime
;
for
if
the
law
[
](A01472-e26960-b)q
q
Exod.
21.
23.
24.
requireth
an
eye
for
an
eye
a
tooth
for
a
tooth
,
life
for
life
;
what
death
sufficient
for
a
[
](A01472-e26970-b)r
r
2
Sam.
18.
3.
Traytor
that
kills
a
King
,
a
murderer
of
many
,
who
is
worth
ten
thousand
of
vs
,
so
that
hee
cannot
be
sufficiently
punished
of
man
,
but
God
also
will
punish
him
who
is
a
reuenger
of
such
sins
.
Neuer
did
I
reade
of
any
Traytor
Sequitur
hos
à
tergo
vltor
Deus
,
vel
homo
:
that
did
euer
escape
both
the
hand
of
man
,
&
hand
of
God
.
Looke
vpon
Absalom
a
double
Traytor
,
to
his
Father
,
and
his
King
,
his
end
sutable
:
First
,
his
chiefe
Counseller
and
plotter
[
](A01472-e27010-b)s
s
2
Sam.
17.
23.
Achitophel
hanged
himselfe
:
[
](A01472-e27030-b)t
t
2
Sam.
18.
7.
twenty
thousand
of
his
adherents
were
slaine
in
battell
:
Last
of
all
,
Absalom
[
](A01472-e27050-b)u
u
2
Sam.
18.
9.
by
the
hand
of
Heauen
was
hanged
vp
by
the
hayre
of
his
head
,
in
stead
of
an
halter
,
vpon
an
Oake
tree
in
stead
of
a
gallowes
or
gybbet
.
Sheba
[
](A01472-e27080-b)*
*
2
Sam.
20.
22.
that
traiterous
Rebell
lost
his
head
for
his
treason
against
Dauid
.
King
[
](A01472-e27110-b)x
x
2.
Chron.
33
:
24.
25.
Ammon
,
the
sonne
of
King
Manasses
,
an
euill
King
,
was
slaine
by
his
seruants
,
who
conspired
against
him
,
&
slew
him
in
his
owne
house
:
but
this
bloudy
fact
of
King-killing
was
so
odious
to
the
people
of
the
land
,
that
they
slew
them
al
that
had
conspired
against
King
Ammon
.
Treacherous
[
](A01472-e27160-b)y
y
1
King
.
16.
18.
Zimri
slue
his
King
,
but
the
people
hearing
of
it
,
made
Omri
King
,
to
take
Zimri
;
who
fired
the
Kings
house
,
and
died
in
the
fire
.
Bigthan
[
](A01472-e27220-b)z
z
Ester
.
2.
21.
22.
So
that
Amalekite
that
hasted
Sauls
death
,
yet
wishing
and
willing
it
,
was
put
to
death
by
Dauid
.
2
Sam.
1.
15.
and
Teresh
,
who
sought
to
lay
hand
on
King
Assuerus
,
were
both
hanged
on
a
tree
.
The
Scripture
is
plentifull
in
such
examples
.
In
profane
histories
there
is
a
cloude
of
witnesses
to
verifie
the
punishments
of
Traytors
.
Brutus
and
Cassius
,
who
killed
Caesar
,
neuer
enioyed
good
,
till
bloud
was
requited
with
bloud
.
We
reade
of
[
](A01472-e27330-b)*
*
Trip.
histo.
lib.
9.
c.
45.
Eugenius
that
rebelled
against
the
Emperor
Theodosius
,
whose
rebellious
army
the
Lord
dismaid
,
so
that
Eugenius
was
forced
to
fall
downe
at
the
feete
of
Theodosius
,
and
had
his
rebellious
head
cut
off
from
his
shoulders
.
So
of
[
](A01472-e27390-b)a
a
Trip.
hist.
lib.
7.
c.
15.
Procopius
,
who
rebelled
against
the
Emperour
Valens
,
who
being
taken
,
had
for
reward
his
two
legges
tyed
to
two
young
trees
growing
neare
together
,
bowed
downe
by
strength
;
which
being
suddenly
let
rise
,
rent
the
body
of
Procopius
,
who
would
haue
rent
the
body
of
the
kingdome
.
So
of
[
](A01472-e27440-b)b
b
Lib.
eccl.
10.
c.
15.
Magnensius
,
who
rebelled
against
Constans
the
Emperor
,
who
neuer
enioyed
good
day
after
,
till
hee
was
destroyed
by
Constantius
the
Emperors
brother
.
Annibal
[
](A01472-e27500-b)c
c
Mach.
prin.
c.
19
.
Bentiuolus
,
chiefe
Ruler
of
the
Bononians
,
was
killed
by
Cannensis
,
who
conspired
against
him
;
but
presently
the
multitude
were
stirred
vp
with
the
sight
of
that
bloudy
fact
,
and
destroyed
with
death
all
that
stocke
and
family
.
The
same
[
](A01472-e27540-b)d
d
Mach.
prin.
c.
8.
Author
tells
vs
of
the
bloudy
and
treacherous
murder
of
that
butcherly
Monster
Oliuerot
,
who
sending
letters
to
Iohn
Foglianus
,
that
he
might
be
honourably
receiued
at
Firmanis
,
and
beeing
nobly
entertained
,
treacherously
pretends
a
great
Feast
,
inuiting
Foglianns
,
and
the
chiefe
men
of
the
City
;
after
the
banquet
,
by
his
Souldiers
appointed
in
secret
places
,
kils
them
all
that
were
present
:
a
most
barbarous
and
diuellish
stratagem
:
but
afterwards
he
payd
the
price
of
bloud
,
for
[
](A01472-e27590-b)*
*
Fracta
gula
interijt
vbi
supra
.
his
throat
was
cut
and
so
hee
died
:
Miserè
pereunt
,
qui
malè
perdunt
,
Bloud
calls
for
bloud
.
Caines
Conscience
so
prickt
for
murder
,
that
he
thought
[
](A01472-e27620-b)e
e
Gen.
4
▪
14.
Clytus
Ghoast
terrifies
great
Alexander
:
and
Agrippinas
Nero.
euery
man
that
met
him
would
haue
killed
him
:
if
they
escape
(
which
yet
is
rare
)
the
hand
of
man
,
neuer
the
hand
of
Diuine
Iustice
.
Herod
no
parricide
,
or
Regicida
,
but
Puericida
,
a
murderer
of
children
[
](A01472-e27700-b)f
f
Math.
2.
16.
from
two
yeeres
olde
and
vnder
,
by
his
greatnesse
scapes
mortall
reuenge
,
but
not
Diuine
Iustice
on
earth
;
for
hee
died
most
miserably
,
and
I
will
set
it
downe
in
[
](A01472-e27710-b)g
g
Theoph.
enar
.
iu
2
Math.
Theophylacts
words
,
Amara
morte
perijt
Herod
,
febri
,
dysenteria
,
&
scabie
,
&
podagra
,
&
putredine
verendorum
,
generatione
vermium
,
spirandi
difficultate
,
&
tremore
,
&
contractione
membrorum
malam
absoluit
animam
.
Alike
was
the
end
of
that
bloudy
Tyrant
Antiochus
,
whom
[
](A01472-e27750-b)h
h
2
Macch.
9.
5.
the
Lord
punished
with
the
paine
of
the
bowels
that
was
remedilesse
,
and
sore
torments
in
the
inner
parts
,
and
all
his
members
bruised
with
a
great
fall
;
so
that
wormes
came
out
of
the
body
of
this
wicked
man
in
aboundance
,
and
7.
9.
his
flesh
fell
off
for
paine
,
and
all
his
army
grieued
at
the
smell
,
so
that
no
man
could
beare
him
because
of
his
stink
,
10
12
28
no
not
his
owne
selfe
:
Thus
that
murderer
suffered
most
grieuously
,
and
as
he
had
intreated
other
men
,
so
he
died
a
miserable
death
:
for
with
what
[
](A01472-e27780-b)i
i
Math.
7.
2
,
measure
men
mete
,
it
shall
be
measured
to
them
againe
.
This
is
so
cleare
a
Truth
,
that
murder
neuer
goes
vnpunished
on
earth
,
by
God
or
Man
,
as
that
diuine
&
humane
histories
,
&
common
experience
affords
pregnant
proofes
and
examples
:
then
how
much
more
will
the
Lord
reuenge
the
murder
of
his
owne
Vicegerents
,
whom
hee
hath
giuen
a
generall
precept
,
not
[
](A01472-e27800-b)k
k
1
Chr.
16.
21.
to
touch
them
,
no
[
](A01472-e27810-b)l
l
Eccl.
10.
2●
,
not
to
curse
them
in
thought
,
much
lesse
to
hurt
them
in
deed
,
as
Traytors
doe
,
or
desire
?
Hor:
epod
.
7.
-
-
Quô
,
quô
scelestiruitis
,
aut
cur
dexteris
-
Aptantur
enses
conditi
?
What
meane
you
(
ô
ye
monsters
of
men
,
)
are
you
[
](A01472-e27890-b)m
m
2
Sam.
1.
14.
not
afraid
to
put
forth
your
hands
to
destroy
the
Anointed
of
the
Lord
?
Can
you
lay
your
hands
vpon
them
and
be
guiltlesse
?
Remember
[
](A01472-e27900-b)n
n
Ignat.
epist.
2
,
ad
Magnesianos
.
Ignatius
godly
counsell
,
No
man
euer
remained
vnpunished
which
lifted
vp
himselfe
against
his
Prince
.
Though
they
want
power
to
accomplish
their
bloudy
actions
,
yet
are
they
odious
Traytors
in
the
eyes
of
God
and
man
.
Looke
vpon
the
tragedy
of
those
Traytors
whom
Heldebrand
the
Pope
stirred
vp
against
[
](A01472-e27940-b)*
*
T'
is
Emperor
vexed
by
;
Popes
H●ld●brand
,
Vr●…
&
T●…balis
.
Henry
the
fourth
the
Emperor
.
First
he
stirred
vp
Rodulphus
,
then
Hermannus
,
and
afterward
Ecbertus
,
all
seruants
and
subiects
to
their
Lord
and
Master
the
Emperor
.
And
when
these
failed
,
his
successour
Pope
Vrbane
[
](A01472-e28020-b)*
*
Ipsias
V●…ni
auyhoritate
regnis
aduersus
patrem
i●
Lombar●…●…pit
:
Sigon
.
reg.
〈◊〉
.
p.
384.
raised
vp
Conradus
,
and
Henricus
,
the
Sonnes
against
the
Father
;
all
laboured
to
their
power
in
this
proiect
of
rebellion
,
marke
the
issue
and
end
.
First
their
Author
&
ghostly
Father
in
this
Treason
the
Romane
Achitophel
,
Gregory
the
seuenth
,
alias
Heldebrand
,
not
like
Achitophel
hanged
himselfe
,
but
for
his
bloudy
&
bestiall
life
was
forsaken
of
his
people
,
eiected
out
of
his
Sigeber
.
Anno
1084.
Popedome
,
and
died
in
sorrow
,
misery
,
and
infamy
.
Secondly
,
Rodulph
had
his
right
hand
cut
off
in
a
skirmish
,
&
fetching
deepe
sighes
,
ready
to
giue
vp
the
ghost
,
said
to
certaine
Bishops
,
Behold
this
is
the
right
hand
wherewith
Vspergen
.
in
Anno
1080.
I
swore
fealty
to
Henry
,
and
lo
now
I
leaue
his
kingdome
and
my
life
.
Thirdly
,
Hermannus
had
his
treacherous
head
by
a
great
stone
cast
downe
by
a
woman
,
deadly
broken
,
so
that
his
braines
dasht
in
peeces
,
running
about
his
eares
:
which
did
affright
his
army
,
and
scattered
them
with
feare
.
Fourthly
,
Ecbertus
did
flie
out
of
his
Throne
into
a
sinkehole
,
and
hoping
to
saue
his
life
,
lost
it
.
Fiftly
,
Conradus
the
elder
sonne
,
rightly
dis-inherited
,
did
end
his
daies
miserably
.
Sigon
.
pag.
387.
Sixtly
,
Henry
the
younger
sonne
by
periurie
and
cruell
treachery
against
his
Father
,
gate
the
Crowne
,
but
with
Nau●●er
.
pag.
801.
Vit.
Hen.
pag.
49.
little
comfort
.
And
since
many
of
the
Popes
of
Rome
haue
Heldebrandized
,
raising
vp
Subiects
to
rebell
against
their
Soueraignes
;
whose
successe
hath
bin
sutable
to
their
attempts
.
The
Chronicles
of
euery
Nation
haue
too
many
examples
Tormenta
malorum
s●nt
exempla
multorum
.
of
Dukes
,
Earles
,
Lords
,
Knights
,
Gentlemen
,
and
others
of
inferiour
sort
,
prouing
Traytors
to
their
annointed
Gouernours
,
whose
treacherous
acts
haue
found
tragicall
ends
.
Traytors
are
odious
euen
to
their
Abettors
and
Maisters
,
Proditores
etiam
1
,
quos
anteponunt
muisi
sunt
.
who
first
moued
them
to
that
villany
:
and
,
as
it
was
said
of
Antoninus
,
Odit
Tyrannum
,
non
tyrannidem
,
They
may
like
the
treason
,
but
they
loath
the
Traytor
.
Alexander
the
Great
(
as
Iustin
saith
)
at
his
Fathers
obsequies
,
commanded
publike
iustice
to
be
done
vpon
those
,
whom
he
had
before
secretly
imployed
to
kill
him
.
And
Nero
the
monster
of
men
,
as
[
](A01472-e28350-b)o
o
Tacit.
1.
Annal.
Tacitus
saith
,
disauowed
his
Commission
giuen
to
asouldier
to
kil
Agrippa
.
Such
agents
are
abhorred
of
their
Adiutors
,
and
if
possibly
they
can
,
they
will
be
their
executioners
,
for
feare
they
should
disclose
their
conspiracy
:
for
both
are
[
](A01472-e28380-b)*
*
Nihil
interest
,
an
faueas
sceleri
,
an
illud
facias
?
Sene.
Nulla
est
excusatio
●ccati
,
si
amici
ausa
〈◊〉
:
〈◊〉
in
L●…o
.
Traytors
,
&
both
worthy
of
death
.
Some
desperate
wretches
,
who
for
loue
of
the
trencher
,
or
for
hope
of
reward
,
or
for
some
other
respects
,
will
be
wagered
and
hired
to
enterprise
hellish
and
horrible
designes
;
who
being
debosht
vassals
,
bankrout
of
grace
and
goodnes
,
to
purchase
loue
or
liuing
(
as
they
hope
)
of
them
of
whom
they
haue
dependance
,
whose
hearts
are
died
in
a
deepe
tincture
of
disobedience
,
will
hazard
life
,
lands
,
yea
hell
it selfe
,
to
atchieue
the
proiects
of
their
animating
superiours
.
So
said
Restalrig
,
that
Exam:
of
George
Sprot
:
pag.
〈◊〉
.
is
,
a
perfect
Traytor
or
Gowrie
,
for
they
two
in
this
conspiracy
had
but
one
heart
;
My
Lord
,
I
am
resolued
(
saith
he
)
to
perill
life
,
lands
,
honor
,
goods
,
yea
and
the
hazard
of
hell
shall
not
fray
mee
,
though
the
scaffold
were
alreadie
Si
timor
Dei
non
tenet
,
teneat
timor
Iudicis
,
m●tus
gebennae
,
laque●
mortis
,
dolores
inferni
,
&c.
Hugo
.
lib.
3.
de
Anima
.
set
vp
.
A
miserable
resolution
with
a
miserable
confusion
.
But
hee
had
his
demerits
though
not
in
so
high
a
kinde
as
hee
deserued
:
and
bloudy
Gowrie
strooken
stone
dead
in
the
place
where
he
intended
,
and
striued
to
act
his
Treason
:
[
](A01472-e28440-b)p
p
Lipsi●es
de
Const.
lib.
2.
c.
13.
Cognatum
,
imo
innatum
omni
sceleri
sceleris
supplicium
:
The
fruits
of
Treason
,
shame
and
death
:
That
it
may
be
said
of
wicked
Gowries
and
their
adherents
,
in
the
words
of
the
[
](A01472-e28470-b)q
q
Psal.
9.
6.
15.
Psalmist
;
O
enemy
,
destructions
are
come
to
a
perpetuall
end
,
their
memoriall
is
perished
with
them
.
The
heathen
are
sunke
downe
in
the
pit
that
they
made
,
in
the
net
that
they
hid
is
their
foote
taken
.
CHAP.
IIII.
BVt
not
to
insist
thus
in
generall
in
the
declaration
of
Traytors
punishments
,
I
will
specifie
some
part
in
particular
;
which
though
they
be
commonly
knowne
,
yet
may
be
propounded
to
good
purpose
,
as
precautions
to
posterity
,
to
feare
to
follow
their
bad
examples
,
lest
they
find
their
woful
punishments
.
The
punishment
of
disobedience
and
treason
is
of
two
kindes
.
1
Punishments
by
God
.
2
Punishments
by
man
.
Punishments
by
God
are
threefold
;
externall
,
internall
,
eternall
.
I
will
not
take
vpon
me
to
be
a
Iudge
in
the
heauenly
Assises
,
I
will
be
as
a
Clarke
to
reade
their
punishments
registred
in
Gods
booke
:
First
externall
,
and
they
are
of
two
sorts
;
eyther
ordinary
,
or
extraordinary
.
Ordinary
as
Ieremy
denounces
them
.
The
[
](A01472-e28540-b)r
r
Ier.
27.
8.
Nation
and
kingdome
which
will
not
serue
Nebuchadnezzar
King
of
Babell
,
and
will
not
put
their
neckes
vnder
the
yoake
of
the
King
of
Babell
,
the
same
Nation
will
I
visite
(
saith
the
Lord
)
with
the
sword
,
with
famine
,
with
pestilence
,
vntill
I
haue
wholly
giuen
them
into
his
hands
.
Extraordinary
,
as
[
](A01472-e28610-b)s
s
Numb.
12.
10.
Miriam
for
her
murmuring
against
Moses
was
made
leprous
:
the
murmuring
[
](A01472-e28640-b)t
t
Numb.
11.
1.
Israelites
punished
with
fire
.
[
](A01472-e28650-b)u
u
Numb.
16.
32.
Core
,
Dathan
,
and
Abiram
were
swallowed
vp
of
the
earth
,
Absalom
[
](A01472-e28690-b)*
*
2
Sam.
18.
9.
with
his
owne
mule
drawen
vnder
an
Oake
,
where
hee
was
hanged
vp
by
the
hayre
of
his
head
.
2
Internall
,
and
that
specially
tormented
with
the
Nulla
grauior
Paena
conscientiae
Paenâ
.
Isidor
.
lib.
2.
soliloquior
.
worme
of
a
guilty
Conscience
:
for
it
is
a
fearefull
thing
when
malice
is
condemned
by
her
owne
testimony
,
and
a
Conscience
that
is
touched
doth
euer
forecast
cruell
things
,
saith
[
](A01472-e28720-b)*
*
Wisd.
17.
10.
Nullum
conscium
peccatorum
tuorum
magis
timueris
,
quam
temet
ipsum
;
alium
enim
potes
effugere
,
te
nunquam
:
Seneca
.
lib.
de
moribus
.
Wisedome
her selfe
:
this
inbred
monitor
,
and
notary
of
the
soule
,
signes
euery
bill
of
Inditement
,
with
Teste
meipso
;
which
is
in
stead
of
a
thousand
witnesses
.
A
guilty
Conscience
who
can
beare
?
It
makes
the
wicked
cry
with
Tiberius
,
Dij
me
perdunt
:
God
and
their
owne
conscience
begin
to
confound
them
,
remembring
with
Iudas
,
how
they
haue
sinned
in
betraying
the
innocent
bloud
.
—
Quos
diri
conscia
facti
,
Nunquam
securus
est
reus
animus
,
mens
enim
mala
conscientiae
proprijs
agitatur
stimulis
:
Isidor
.
Iuuenal
.
Sat.
13.
Mens
habet
attonitos
,
&
surdoverbere
caedit
,
Occultam
quatienti
animo
tortore
flagellum
:
The
conscience
of
foule
●acts
their
soules
affright
,
And
scourge
with
restlesse
torments
day
&
night
.
Eternall
:
But
those
I
leaue
to
the
Iudge
of
all
,
who
holds
in
his
hands
the
Keyes
of
Heauen
,
and
Hell
;
for
no
Tantae
pietatis
est
dominus
Iesus
,
vt
ipsi
Iudae
donaret
veniam
,
si
Christi
expectasset
misericordiam
.
Ambros
.
sinne
,
neuer
so
dangerous
▪
and
damnable
in
it selfe
,
(
except
the
sinne
against
the
Holy
Ghost
)
but
vpon
true
contrition
grounded
in
a
true
Faith
,
may
receiue
remission
.
2.
Punishment
of
Traytors
by
the
Lawes
of
Men
;
and
that
foure
wayes
:
1.
By
bodily
death
:
2.
By
want
of
burial
:
3.
In
blood
and
posterity
:
4.
In
losse
of
liuing
.
1.
By
a
violent
death
;
the
manner
of
it
I
described
in
In
body
.
the
Chapter
before
,
how
wofull
to
runne
such
a
wicked
race
,
as
that
body
and
soule
must
be
diuorced
before
their
In
Body
.
Reade
Aeneas
Syla●us
hist.
de
Europa
,
cap.
4.
6.
of
the
murther
of
Iames
the
first
of
Scotland
,
and
the
punishment
of
those
Traytors
,
whereof
he
was
an
eye
witnesse
.
time
:
life
ended
,
before
the
line
of
life
naturally
finished
:
and
that
by
a
shamefull
death
,
hanged
vpon
a
Tree
,
or
the
head
cut
off
,
which
conspired
against
the
supreame
Head
:
all
men
reioycing
at
their
deaths
,
and
point
at
them
with
their
fingers
;
—
Ille
crucem
sceleris
pretium
tulit
:
All
Men
saying
that
truly
,
which
they
did
of
Christ
most
falsely
;
[
](A01472-e28980-b)z
z
Mat.
26.
66.
Except
the
Princes
mercy
forbeare
this
punishment
.
He
is
worthy
to
die
.
2.
In
buriall
;
yea
,
rather
in
defect
of
buriall
,
their
bodies
dismembered
,
and
their
quartered
parts
fixed
vpon
gates
and
walles
of
Cities
,
spectacles
exposed
to
all
beholders
,
and
reserued
for
remembrance
to
all
Subiects
,
to
learne
by
their
mangled
and
vnburied
limbes
,
to
leade
more
dutifull
and
obedient
liues
.
It
was
a
great
punishment
to
Ieholakim
,
that
he
should
be
buried
as
an
Asse
is
*
Ier.
22.
19.
buried
,
none
to
mourne
for
his
death
;
saying
,
Ah
Lord
,
or
ah
his
glory
,
but
to
be
drawne
,
and
cast
forth
without
the
gates
of
Ierusalem
:
But
a
Traytors
buriall
is
worse
then
the
buriall
of
an
Asse
;
for
the
dogges
,
or
beasts
of
the
field
soone
deuoure
them
,
&
so
are
forgotten
:
but
these
liue
in
shame
in
the
relickes
of
their
dead
carkasses
,
as
monuments
or
mappes
of
their
misery
,
and
mischiefe
.
These
want
the
sweet
perfumes
and
balmes
,
the
honour
of
Funerals
,
the
[
](A01472-e29030-b)*
*
Sepulchrum
quasi
seorsum
pulcbrum
.
faire
Tombes
of
their
Ancestors
,
they
lie
inglorious
;
and
on
their
graues
(
if
they
haue
any
)
it
may
be
engraued
as
it
was
written
vpon
Pope
Alexanders
Tombe
,
Iacet
hic
&
scelus
,
&
vitium
:
Whereas
others
,
if
they
haue
beene
loyall
,
they
goe
to
their
graues
in
peace
,
resting
in
their
naturall
lodging
to
the
last
day
;
and
if
they
haue
beene
of
honourable
Race
and
Rancke
,
they
vsually
are
graced
with
some
sumptuous
Monument
,
to
witnesse
to
the
World
their
singular
vertues
to
their
succeeding
generations
.
Aen.
6.
-
-
Nampius
Aeneas
ingentimole
sepulchrum
-
Imposuit
,
suaque
arma
viri
,
remumque
,
tubamque
,
-
Monte
sub
aerio
,
qui
nunc
Mysenus
abillo
-
Dicitur
,
aeternumque
tenet
per
saecula
nomen
.
Whereas
Traytors
are
vsed
,
as
I
haue
read
how
the
Souldiers
vsed
Zisca
,
the
Commander
of
the
Hussites
,
who
being
dead
,
they
did
slea
him
,
and
tooke
his
skinne
,
giuing
his
body
to
the
wilde
beasts
;
and
of
his
skinne
did
make
a
military
drumme
,
that
his
enemies
who
feared
his
sight
aliue
,
might
feare
the
sound
of
his
skin
being
dead
:
so
these
infamously
are
dismembred
,
their
heads
set
vpon
poles
,
or
high
places
,
to
terrifie
all
men
from
trayterous
attempts
.
3.
In
Blood
and
posterity
:
Their
names
and
honour
attained
,
as
[
](A01472-e29180-b)a
a
Pro.
10.
7.
Salomon
;
The
name
of
the
wicked
shall
rot
.
The
names
of
Traytors
and
Rebells
giue
an
ill
sent
and
sauour
in
the
Land
,
stayning
and
dishonouring
all
their
Progeny
;
leauing
behind
them
an
vnhappy
and
disgracefull
memory
:
so
that
the
liuing
issue
of
so
leud
a
Progenitor
may
say
,
as
Iacob
said
of
Simeon
and
Leui
;
[
](A01472-e29230-b)b
b
Gen.
34.
30.
Ye
haue
troubled
me
,
and
made
me
stinke
among
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Land
.
What
more
odious
names
to
all
true
Britains
then
the
mention
or
memory
of
Kett
,
Cade
,
Straw
,
Lopus
,
Parrye
,
Gowry
,
Fawx
,
with
those
Agents
in
the
Powder-plot
;
their
names
branded
with
contempt
?
The
portion
of
the
wicked
(
saith
[
](A01472-e29250-b)c
c
Iob
24.
18.
Iob
)
shall
be
cursed
in
the
Earth
,
and
they
themselues
are
gone
,
and
brought
low
,
they
are
destroyed
and
cut
off
as
the
top
of
an
eare
of
corne
:
for
deceitfull
24
and
bloody
men
doe
not
liue
out
halfe
their
dayes
;
they
hasten
death
vpon
themselues
,
and
shame
to
their
posterities
.
And
as
their
names
be
disgraced
,
so
their
posterity
depriued
of
the
honour
and
pedigree
,
where
before
their
fall
they
were
interessed
and
lineally
inuested
:
for
although
Traytors
in
England
,
are
not
vsed
as
they
were
in
Persia
,
that
euery
one
of
the
Family
should
be
put
to
death
;
or
as
in
Macedonia
,
fiue
of
the
Traytors
nearest
Kins-folke
suffer
with
him
;
yet
are
they
punished
here
in
name
and
posterity
,
depriued
of
their
lands
,
liuings
,
goods
,
offices
,
blood
,
and
honour
;
which
is
the
fourth
greefe
that
might
(
if
it
were
possible
)
euen
vexe
a
Traytor
in
his
graue
,
to
behold
himselfe
to
be
naked
and
destitute
of
all
the
goods
of
nature
,
Fame
and
Fortune
,
and
by
his
fall
to
haue
deplumed
all
his
Progeny
,
not
onely
of
Pedigree
,
but
of
Patrimony
,
left
them
to
the
mercy
of
the
Prince
,
and
the
mifery
of
Time
?
What
Parent
,
though
like
Romulus
nursed
vp
with
a
Shee-wol●e
,
or
as
stony-hearted
as
a
Myrmidon
—
Aut
duri
miles
vlyssi
?
Yet
must
be
moued
with
immeasurable
mourning
,
(
though
sencelesse
of
his
owne
sorrowes
,
which
are
great
and
grieuous
,
as
losse
of
liberty
,
liuing
,
life
,
goods
,
and
good
name
)
and
when
paine
on
earth
is
past
,
yet
still
to
be
punished
in
his
Issue
and
Posterity
:
Maiorum
culpas
luere
nepotes
,
His
children
bred
of
his
owne
loynes
,
by
his
leud
life
disinherited
of
their
liuelihood
;
and
can
challenge
no
more
for
their
owne
:
—
Nisi
pontus
&
aer
,
Who
cannot
but
be
moued
with
the
loue
of
his
owne
Natis
sepulchrum
ipse
est
parens
.
1
Seneca
.
children
,
and
especially
when
they
are
ruinated
by
his
owne
fact
and
folly
.
Quis
si
non
genitus
duris
è
cautibus
horrens
Caucasus
?
vt
stirpis
modice
moueatur
amore
:
Who
,
if
not
bred
vpon
a
stony
Rocke
?
But
fancy
moues
to
loue
his
filiall
stocke
.
To
behold
his
wife
and
children
(
Pignora
chara
amoris
)
exposed
to
all
stormes
of
time
and
contempt
,
depriued
of
all
riches
and
respects
;
who
though
he
be
regardlesse
of
his
owne
fall
,
yet
in
this
case
must
needs
[
](A01472-e29450-b)d
d
Luke
23.
28
:
weep
for
himselfe
,
and
for
his
children
:
or
if
he
haue
neither
of
these
to
weepe
for
,
yet
may
he
iustly
weepe
for
hauing
an
hand
,
or
heart
in
so
foule
a
sinne
as
Treason
is
;
for
which
hee
must
suffer
an
ignominious
death
,
and
haue
his
capitall
offence
recorded
,
Ad
perpetuam
eius
infamiam
,
To
his
eternall
infamy
:
or
if
he
regard
not
Fame
,
or
Name
,
yet
ought
he
to
regard
Duo
necessaria
tibi
,
fama
&
conscientia
.
his
Conscience
,
which
must
needs
accuse
him
for
such
a
sinne
;
and
beholding
the
eternall
[
](A01472-e29480-b)e
e
Iam.
5.
9.
Iudge
stand
before
the
doore
,
able
to
cast
body
and
soule
into
hell
fire
,
and
there
[
](A01472-e29490-b)f
f
Greg.
lib.
4.
Dialog.
Vnusquisque
quantum
exigit
culpa
,
tantum
illic
sentiet
poenam
:
according
to
the
greatnes
of
his
sinne
shall
there
find
the
grieuousnesse
of
his
punishment
.
And
therefore
to
conclude
this
with
Saint
Cyprian
,
Si
quam
turpem
cogitationem
in
mentem
tuam
venire
animad●●rtis
,
suscipe
sta●im
iudicij
extremi
salutarem
commemorationem
,
If
thou
once
perceiuest
any
filthy
thoughts
to
enter
into
thy
mind
,
straight
to
call
to
mind
the
day
of
doome
,
and
last
iudgement
.
So
let
all
men
daily
thinke
of
the
manifold
iudgements
and
punishments
which
Rebels
and
Traytors
on
earth
haue
suffered
,
and
receiued
,
and
without
deepe
repentance
,
and
diuine
mercy
must
needs
suffer
at
their
final
doome
,
when
Christ
shall
say
;
[
](A01472-e29560-b)g
g
Luke
13.
27
,
Depart
from
me
,
all
ye
workers
of
iniquity
.
CHAP.
5.
THus
hauing
in
part
set
downe
the
fall
,
and
punishment
of
Traytors
;
next
let
vs
obserue
the
corrupt
causes
which
produce
these
cursed
effects
:
for
though
in
Treason
the
Diuell
is
alwayes
primus
motor
,
being
an
Arch-Traytor
to
God
and
Man
,
and
reignes
in
the
Children
of
disobedience
,
and
[
](A01472-e29620-b)h
h
Iohn
13.
2.
puts
into
the
heart
of
Iudas
to
betray
Christ
;
yet
are
there
also
procreant
causes
in
themselues
to
allure
and
procure
the
wicked
to
such
wretched
and
wofull
motions
.
And
the
Mother
of
these
mischiefs
vsually
is
Ambition
,
whose
Daughter
1
Cause
of
Treason
is
Ambition
.
is
superbia
,
Pride
;
which
Saint
Austen
cals
Cathedram
pestilentiae
,
The
Chaire
of
Pestilence
.
Ambition
is
a
dangerous
malady
,
and
as
Saint
[
](A01472-e29690-b)i
i
Ambros
super
Luc.
lib
3.
Ambrose
speakes
of
it
,
Quos
nullapotuit
mouere
luxuria
,
nulla
auaritia
subruere
,
facit
ambitio
criminosos
,
habet
enim
for
ensem
gratiam
,
&
domesticum
periculum
;
&
vt
dominetur
,
alijs
prius
seruit
,
dum
vult
esse
sublimior
,
fit
remissior
;
Though
Luxury
,
or
couetousnesse
could
not
moue
them
,
yet
Ambition
makes
them
sinfull
,
hunting
for
popular
applause
,
and
hauing
domesticall
danger
;
and
that
they
might
rule
,
they
will
first
serue
,
and
to
be
high
,
they
will
seeme
humble
.
Saint
Bernard
paints
[
](A01472-e29730-b)k
k
Ber.
in
ser.
quadrages
.
out
Ambition
in
perfect
colours
,
Ambitio
secretum
virus
,
pestis
occulta
,
doli
artifex
,
mater
hypocrisis
,
liuoris
parens
,
vitiorum
origo
,
tinea
sanctitatis
,
excaecatrix
cordium
,
exremedijs
morbos
creans
,
ex
medicina
languorem
generans
,
Ambition
is
a
secret
poyson
,
an
inward
plague
,
the
contriuer
of
deceit
,
the
mother
of
hypocrisie
the
parent
of
enuie
,
the
originall
of
vice
;
the
moth
of
sanctity
,
the
blinder
of
Quid
ambitio
est
,
vide
;
cum
scieris
,
fuge
.
hearts
,
creating
sicknesses
of
salues
,
and
of
medicines
maladies
.
The
World
is
now
much
infected
with
this
plague
,
and
we
may
see
,
and
say
with
Bernard
;
[
](A01472-e29780-b)l
l
Ber.
de
consider
,
ad
Eugen.
lib
5.
Limina
Apostolorum
amplius
ambitio
quàm
deuotio
terit
,
&
vocibus
eius
tota
die
resultat
palatium
,
Ambition
rather
then
Deuotion
possesseth
many
in
euery
State
,
gaping
for
promotion
;
Honores
ambiunt
,
qui
onera
non
sentiunt
,
Though
their
desarts
small
,
their
desires
great
,
and
are
neuer
content
with
their
present
estate
:
so
that
we
may
say
with
[
](A01472-e29810-b)m
m
Pro.
30
15.
16
.
Salomon
;
There
be
three
things
that
will
not
be
satisfied
,
yea
,
foure
that
say
not
,
It
is
enough
:
The
graue
,
the
barren
wombe
,
the
earth
,
and
fire
;
and
among
many
more
,
I
will
adde
two
more
,
an
ambitious
man
,
and
a
couetous
Lawyer
,
the
one
with
honour
,
the
other
with
mony
,
will
neuer
say
;
It
is
enough
.
Ambition
liues
in
euery
Climate
,
and
loued
of
euery
Tribe
:
In
the
state
politicall
,
the
poore
man
would
be
a
yeoman
;
the
yeoman
after
the
death
of
his
wife
,
or
dearth
of
corne
,
would
be
a
gentleman
,
and
will
giue
armes
,
if
the
Herald
will
accept
of
Angels
:
the
Squire
would
bee
a
Knight
;
the
Knight
a
Baron
,
the
Baron
an
Earle
,
the
Earle
D.
Boys
.
a
Duke
,
the
Duke
a
King
the
King
Caesar
,
and
is
the
worlds
Emperour
still
ambitious
?
The
Poet
tels
vs
,
Iuuenal
:
-
-
Vnus
Pellaeo
iuueni
non
sufficit
orbis
,
-
Aestuat
infaelix
angusto
limine
mundi
:
One
world
is
not
enough
for
Alexander
,
and
therefore
he
weepes
,
and
is
discontent
;
as
if
he
wanted
sufficient
[
](A01472-e29940-b)n
n
Valerius
Max.
lib.
8.
c.
15.
elbow
roome
.
In
the
State
Ecclesiasticall
,
Ambition
finds
fauourites
;
Maiora
eupimus
,
quo
maiora
●…rint
〈◊〉
.
Seneca
.
de
Benefi●
.
The
Mendicant
Frier
,
would
be
the
Master
Prior
:
The
Prior
the
Abbot
the
Abbot
a
Bishop
,
the
Bishop
an
Archbishop
,
the
Metropolitane
a
Cardinall
,
the
Cardinall
Pope
,
the
Pope
God
;
nay
,
that
is
too
little
,
aboue
all
that
is
called
God
:
2
Thess
,
2.
4.
[
](A01472-e29980-b)o
o
Bern.
de
consid
,
lib.
3.
Ambitio
ambientium
crux
,
quomodo
omnes
torques
?
&
omnibus
places
,
saith
Bernard
;
O
Ambition
,
how
painefull
is
thy
pleasure
,
which
hath
beene
the
ouerthrow
of
the
Angels
in
Heauen
,
and
our
Parents
in
Paradice
,
and
many
men
on
Earth
?
Potestatis
ambitio
Angelum
faelicitate
angelica
priuauit
,
&c:
&
Euam
promissi
honoris
ambitio
illecebrosa
decepit
,
An
ambition
of
power
,
depriued
Bern.
the
Angell
of
Angelicall
happinesse
,
and
the
inticing
ambition
of
the
promised
honour
(
to
be
like
[
](A01472-e30030-b)p
p
Gen.
3.
5.
God
,
knowing
good
and
ill
)
deceiued
Eue
,
and
shee
Adam
:
and
euer
since
all
the
sonnes
of
Adam
haue
beene
deceiued
by
her
,
hoping
of
a
rise
,
haue
found
a
fall
.
Excellently
Seneca
,
Ambitio
Fortunes
Motto
,
Fauere
videor
,
nocere
sentior
.
non
patitur
quenquam
in
ca
mensura
beatorum
conquiescere
,
qua
quendam
fuit
eius
votum
:
nemo
agit
de
Tribunatu
gratias
,
sed
conqueritur
,
quod
non
est
ad
Praeturam
vsque
perductus
:
si
Consulatus
,
nec
etiam
sufficit
,
sivnus
est
,
vltra
:
cupiditas
non
vndevenerit
,
respicit
,
sed
quô
tendit
:
Ambition
will
not
suffer
any
man
to
rest
in
that
measure
of
state
,
which
once
he
Relinque
ambitionem
,
timidares
est
,
vana
,
ventosa
,
nullum
habet
terminum
.
Sen.
Ep.
88.
wished
:
none
wil
giue
thanks
for
a
Tribuneship
,
but
complaines
because
not
raised
to
be
a
Praetor
;
or
if
a
Consull
,
yet
that
suffices
not
;
if
alone
supreme
,
yet
would
rise
higher
:
for
this
insatiable
ambition
,
lookes
not
from
whence
they
came
,
but
whither
they
would
,
still
repining
at
others
higher
aduancement
:
Heu
melior
quanto
▪
sors
tua
sorte
mea
est
?
The
Poets
did
very
well
,
and
wittily
figure
the
fall
,
and
folly
of
Ambition
,
by
Phaetons
chariot
,
Icarus
wings
,
Ambition
is
like
a
Centaure
begotten
of
a
cloude
.
and
Ixions
wheele
,
who
as
they
had
a
great
desire
to
rise
,
so
they
found
a
grieuous
descent
and
fall
:
Iuuen.
Sat.
10
-
-
Haec
Crassos
,
haec
Pompeios
euertit
,
&
illum
-
Ad
sua
qui
domitos
deduxit
flagra
Quirites
:
Ambitious
[
](A01472-e30230-b)q
q
Appian
.
lib.
2.
de
bello
ciuili
:
Nec
regna
socium
ferre
,
nec
taedae
sciunt
.
Crassus
,
Pompey
,
and
Caesar
,
accorded
to
the
ouerthrow
of
all
the
rest
;
and
Crassus
dying
,
Pompey
could
not
endure
an
equall
,
nor
Caesar
a
Superior
:
Lucan
.
—
Nec
fert
Caesar
ve
priorem
,
Pompeiusve
parem
:
But
their
Ambition
brought
both
to
a
bloody
fall
.
[
](A01472-e30330-b)r
r
Diod
lib.
46.
47.
Lepidus
,
Antony
,
and
Octauius
,
reared
vp
to
kill
their
enemies
a
Triumuiratus
,
till
at
last
they
fell
out
for
the
chiefe
place
.
[
](A01472-e30370-b)s
s
Hall
.
Hollingsheed
,
&
Stew
,
in
Richard
3.
Richard
the
third
an
vsurper
,
and
the
ambitious
Duke
of
Buchingham
,
conspired
against
King
Edwards
children
and
friends
,
till
they
fell
out
in
the
end
to
their
owne
subuersion
.
All
Histories
and
Chronicles
affoord
many
presidents
,
how
ambitious
men
hungry
of
supremacy
,
haue
brought
themselues
to
misery
.
Yet
such
a
Siren
Ambition
is
,
that
it
tempts
many
to
hazard
Caesar
wished
rather
to
be
first
of
a
Village
,
then
second
at
Rome
.
their
fall
,
in
hope
of
their
rise
;
liquorous
to
rule
,
and
had
rather
be
King
of
a
Mole-hill
,
then
Lord
of
a
Mountaine
.
These
hungry
[
](A01472-e30460-b)t
t
Aristot
.
l.
5.
de
animal
.
Vultures
,
which
follow
the
Army
,
watching
for
the
prey
before
it
fall
,
and
doe
praesagire
caedem
,
Foretell
a
slaughter
,
that
like
[
](A01472-e30480-b)u
u
Gen.
41.
3.
Pharoes
seauen
leane
Kine
,
they
might
deuoure
the
fat
:
so
these
ambitious
vultures
vse
all
pollicy
,
stratagems
,
deuises
,
mischiefes
,
and
Machauelismes
,
waiting
for
[
](A01472-e30500-b)*
*
2
Ki.
3.
23.
Moab
ad
praedam
,
Moab
to
the
spoile
;
these
State-anglers
fishing
with
deadly
hookes
in
such
troubled
waters
,
desirous
of
change
of
Rulers
,
that
so
they
might
chance
to
rule
,
seruing
all
times
,
and
turnes
;
Treacherous
Timists
,
vnworthy
to
be
trusted
,
varying
into
all
formes
,
and
fashions
;
Regnandi
causa
,
To
get
superiority
.
They
are
like
[
](A01472-e30530-b)x
x
Theod.
lib.
2.
c.
24.
Prope
omnium
criminum
fonte●…
c
tria
monstrantur
esse
genera
vitiorum
,
gula
,
iactantia
,
&
Ambitio
.
Ambros
.
super
●…cam
.
lib.
3.
Leontius
Bishop
of
Antioch
,
who
being
in
heart
an
Arrian
,
couered
his
Religion
by
dissimulation
,
and
ioyned
with
the
Councell
of
Nice
,
in
the
outward
profession
of
the
Truth
:
His
soule
was
led
by
the
diuell
,
and
his
body
by
the
world
,
and
so
are
they
,
tempted
with
the
Diuell
,
and
temporizing
with
the
world
:
Iniquitas
pulsat
animum
,
ambitio
continet
manum
,
colludunt
ad
inuicem
mater
&
filia
,
iniquitas
&
ambitio
,
haec
vendicat
sibi
publicum
,
illa
secretum
,
saith
[
](A01472-e30580-b)y
y
Innocent
.
de
vilit
.
condit
.
hum
.
Innocentius
,
Iniquity
knocks
at
the
heart
,
Ambition
containes
the
hand
for
a
time
,
the
Innocentius
●…bi
supra
.
Mother
and
the
Daughter
dally
together
,
Iniquity
and
Ambition
;
the
one
would
seeme
in
publike
good
,
the
other
in
secret
is
most
wicked
.
The
ambitious
would
seem
vertuous
,
yet
is
vitious
,
humilitatem
simulat
,
honestatem
mentitur
;
affabilitatem
exhibet
,
benignitatem
ostendit
,
subsequitur
&
obsequitur
,
cunctos
honorat
,
vniuersis
inclinat
,
frequentat
curias
,
visitat
optimates
,
assurgit
,
&
amplexatur
,
applaudit
&
adulatur
,
Counterfeits
humility
,
seemes
honest
,
shewes
himselfe
affable
and
courteous
,
crouching
and
creeping
,
honouring
all
,
tractable
to
all
,
frequenting
Courts
,
visiting
great
men
,
rising
vp
,
and
reuerencing
,
applauding
and
flattering
all
degrees
,
labouring
to
be
popular
;
which
yet
is
an
imperfection
in
a
Politician
,
according
to
[
](A01472-e30630-b)*
*
Math.
prin.
c.
8
Hoc●…ro●●rbium
,
locum
habet
in
ciui
,
&c.
Machiauels
rule
,
qui
populari
in●…tur
aura
,
domum
in
luto
extruit
,
Hee
that
relies
vpon
popular
affection
raises
his
house
vpon
a
muddy
foundation
.
So
Absalom
(
that
double
Traytor
)
seeking
to
aspire
to
his
Fathers
Throne
,
how
plausible
hee
is
,
[
](A01472-e30670-b)a
a
2
Sam.
15.
5.
putting
forth
his
hand
,
and
taking
them
,
and
kissing
them
,
his
lippes
drop
hony-combes
,
Oh
that
I
were
made
a
Iudge
in
the
land
,
&c.
that
I
might
doe
Iustice
:
stealing
[
](A01472-e30680-b)b
b
6.
away
the
hearts
of
the
men
of
Israel
,
hoping
they
would
adhere
to
him
,
when
hee
had
made
an
head
:
And
as
Tacitus
,
Leaud
men
,
misdoubting
the
present
,
and
expecting
change
,
prepare
aforehand
friends
.
O
ambition
,
how
many
Traitors
hast
thou
bred
,
and
shortned
the
daies
of
many
Emperors
and
rulers
!
The
Chronicles
of
euery
particular
Nation
furnished
with
frequent
examples
.
What
caused
Henry
the
Ambitio
,
&
inuidia
fons
cladium
.
Cypr.
ser
,
de
liuore
,
&
zelo
.
fift
the
Emperor
by
force
to
depriue
his
Father
from
his
Empire
,
and
to
keepe
him
in
prison
till
he
died
there
,
but
abhominable
ambition
?
What
mooued
Mawfroy
the
Prince
of
Tarentum
to
strangle
his
owne
Father
Fredericke
the
Emperour
,
but
trayterous
ambition
?
Ambition
caused
Antoninus
sonne
to
the
Emperour
Seuerus
,
to
stabbe
his
brother
Geta
with
a
dagger
:
and
tempted
Solyman
King
of
the
Turkes
to
strangle
his
owne
son
Sultan
Mustapha
.
Octauius
Caesar
by
the
treason
of
his
wicked
wife
Liuia
,
impatient
to
tarry
the
inthronizing
of
her
sonne
,
(
as
is
the
nature
of
Ambition
,
the
nearer
the
goale
,
the
faster
it
runnes
)
tooke
away
his
life
at
Nola
:
Tiberius
Caesar
poysoned
by
his
ambitious
Nephew
Caius
:
Claudius
poysoned
by
his
ambitious
and
incestuous
wife
Agrippina
,
that
her
sonne
Nero
might
raigne
:
Galba
killed
by
ambtious
Otho
:
Titus
brought
to
his
graue
,
not
without
a
vehement
suspition
of
his
bloudy
brother
and
successor
.
Yea
most
of
the
Caesars
killed
by
the
treachery
of
their
ambitious
Competitors
,
or
procurements
:
The
Italian
figges
of
ambitious
Cardinals
,
hoping
of
the
Popedome
at
the
next
vacancy
,
haue
poysoned
many
a
proud
Pope
.
This
traiterous
ambition
hath
robbed
many
a
King
of
his
Crowne
and
life
,
and
sometimes
hath
raysed
ignoble
and
obscure
men
,
like
Agathocles
,
who
ex
figulo
factus
Rex
:
or
like
[
](A01472-e30910-b)c
c
Am.
Marcell
.
lib.
14.
in
fine
.
Adramit
tenus
,
who
beeing
borne
of
poore
Parents
,
yet
Regali
Sceptro
honoratus
,
was
honoured
with
a
Regall
Scepter
,
when
the
right
heyre
by
miserable
fate
factus
faber
,
was
faine
to
be
a
Smith
,
as
Dyonisius
was
faine
to
be
a
Schoolemaster
.
When
once
proud
ambition
hath
inchanted
them
with
this
charme
,
aut
Caesar
,
aut
n●llus
,
either
a
King
or
no
body
;
then
though
their
royall
Master
and
Soueraigne
should
say
to
them
as
Pharaoh
[
](A01472-e30990-b)d
d
Gen.
41.
40.
to
Ioseph
,
Thou
shalt
be
ouer
my
house
and
at
thy
word
shall
all
my
people
be
armed
,
onely
in
the
Kings
throne
will
I
be
aboue
thee
;
yet
that
will
not
content
them
:
yea
though
they
should
be
raised
so
high
,
that
as
Seneca
,
Nihil
foelicitati
eorum
deest
,
nisi
moderatio
eius
,
Nothing
is
wanting
to
their
happinesse
but
moderation
,
and
discretion
to
vse
it
;
yet
still
ambition
eggs
them
with
Dulce
regnare
,
O
what
a
sweet
thing
it
is
to
rule
,
to
Ferrum
mortemque
timere
,
ambitionis
amor
nescit
.
be
second
to
none
,
to
command
all
;
and
therefore
to
obtaine
this
affected
Soueraignety
,
vse
all
desperate
and
diabolicall
policies
,
yea
many
giuing
ouer
themselues
to
Necromancy
,
and
to
contract
with
the
Deuill
to
haue
his
helpe
to
come
to
regall
authority
,
and
at
last
like
Lucifer
are
brought
low
,
Thy
[
](A01472-e31050-b)e
e
Esay
14.
11.
Cito
ignominia
fit
superbi
gloria
:
Seneca
in
Prouerb
.
pompe
is
brought
downe
to
the
graue
,
the
worme
is
spred
vnder
thee
,
and
the
wormes
couer
thee
:
Quem
vidit
veniens
dies
superbum
,
Hunc
vidit
fugiens
Dies
iacentem
:
To
day
[
](A01472-e31110-b)f
f
Ester
.
3.
2.
all
knees
bow
and
reuerence
Haman
,
and
loe
shortly
[
](A01472-e31130-b)g
g
Ester
.
7.
10.
Calippus
would
haue
stabbed
his
friend
Dion
,
but
the
same
dagger
stabbed
him
.
Haman
was
hanged
on
the
gallowes
that
he
prepared
for
Mordecai
:
—
neque
enim
lex
iustior
vlla
est
,
Quàm
necis
artifices
arte
perire
sua
:
A
iuster
Law
there
cannot
be
,
Then
punish
blood
in
like
degree
.
These
ambitious
climers
seldome
escape
without
a
fall
,
and
then
(
as
well
[
](A01472-e31270-b)h
h
Ambr.
in
suo
pasto
:
quanto
altior
ascensus
,
tanto
grauior
casus
:
The
late
fall
of
the
great
Marquesse
d'
Ancre
in
France
is
a
fit
example
for
ambitious
Courtiers
.
a
Father
)
Non
est
tanti
gaudij
excelsa
tenere
,
quanti
moeroris
est
de
excelsis
corruere
,
It
is
not
so
great
a
ioye
to
be
exalted
,
as
to
be
againe
deiected
,
and
especially
by
their
owne
action
and
ambition
.
And
therefore
(
O
ye
noble
and
promoted
Peeres
)
beware
of
this
bewitching
Circe
,
a
false
and
vnfortunate
Syren
,
Ambition
,
which
would
euer
tempt
and
temper
with
you
to
aspire
higher
:
which
infirmity
is
incident
to
greatnes
,
&
as
[
](A01472-e31330-b)i
i
Tully
in
Offic.
Tully
,
Est
in
hoc
genere
hoc
molestum
,
quod
in
magnanimis
&
munificis
saepius
incidit
potentiae
cupiditas
,
In
this
kinde
this
is
most
troublesome
,
that
in
great
men
,
valiant
and
liberall
,
this
desire
of
power
&
rule
is
incident
:
which
aspiring
fancy
hath
ouerthrowne
many
a
noble
family
,
when
as
others
content
with
their
lot
,
be
it
prope
,
or
procul
a
Ioue
,
haue
beene
procul
a
fulmine
:
accepting
with
thanks
their
roome
and
ranke
allotted
to
them
,
haue
finished
their
race
on
earth
in
a
comfortable
peace
with
God
and
men
,
And
surely
if
men
had
eyes
in
the
hinder
part
of
their
head
,
as
they
haue
before
,
to
obserue
how
many
inferiours
Inuidia
est
odium
alienae
felicitatis
,
respectu
superiorum
,
quia
eis
non
aequantur
;
respectu
inferiorum
ne
sibi
aequentur
,
respectu
parium
,
quia
sibi
aequatur
:
August
.
they
haue
,
who
would
be
glad
to
be
blessed
with
the
tithe
of
their
fortunes
,
they
would
not
be
ambitious
,
or
haue
enuious
eyes
to
repine
to
haue
a
few
superiours
;
but
would
thankefully
say
with
the
Psalmist
,
My
lot
is
fallen
vnto
me
in
a
good
land
,
I
haue
a
goodly
heritage
;
and
would
neuer
beat
their
braines
,
or
flatter
their
soules
with
ambitious
dreames
,
and
charmes
of
pride
,
like
him
who
said
,
[
](A01472-e31390-b)k
k
Esay
14.
13.
14.
Discordiarum
cans
procurare
sapientis
est
ducis
:
nulla
natio
,
quamuis
sit
minima
,
potest
perdeleri
,
nisi
proprjis
simultatibus
seipsam
consumpserit
.
Vegetius
de
re
militari
.
lib.
3.
cap.
19.
I
will
exalt
my
throne
aboue
beside
the
starres
of
God
,
I
will
ascend
aboue
the
height
of
the
clouds
,
I
will
be
like
the
most
High
:
or
crooke
in
their
nayles
to
keepe
them
sharpe
for
a
day
,
hoping
by
some
commotion
to
come
to
promotion
,
or
enterprize
to
vndermine
King
and
State
by
treachery
,
hoping
by
some
strange
stratagem
to
intrude
into
Caesars
chaire
,
and
though
they
should
possesse
it
but
an
howre
,
yet
would
aduenture
all
,
to
sit
one
howre
in
a
regall
throne
.
Lucretius
:
O
caecas
hominum
mentes
,
ô
pectoracaeca
.
But
the
shame
of
such
treacherous
and
vaine
glorious
spirits
haue
euer
exceeded
their
glory
,
and
their
punishment
Gloriam
,
&
honorem
bonus
&
ignavus
aequam
sibi
ex
optat
,
bonus
vera
via
nititur
,
sed
ignauus
,
quia
bonae
artes
desunt
,
dolis
atque
fallaciis
contendit
.
Salust
.
greater
then
their
aduancement
.
In
a
word
;
if
you
affect
true
honour
,
enter
the
gate
of
humility
,
and
passe
the
gate
of
vertue
,
and
that
is
the
right
way
to
honor
:
aspire
by
honourable
and
commendable
meanes
,
and
let
your
merits
make
you
exalted
,
&
be
not
ambitious
with
proud
Icarus
to
mount
too
neere
the
Sunne
,
lest
your
wings
bee
scorched
:
for
[
](A01472-e31480-b)l
l
Prou.
16.
18.
pride
goes
before
destruction
,
and
an
high
minde
before
the
fall
:
therefore
,
let
him
that
[
](A01472-e31490-b)m
m
1
Cor.
10.
12.
standeth
,
take
heed
lest
hee
fall
.
CHAP.
VI.
I
Might
in
the
next
place
propound
Pride
(
as
chiefe
mouer
of
Treason
)
which
as
[
](A01472-e31530-b)n
n
Hugo
victorinus
lib.
1.
de
anima
.
Hugo
writes
,
rides
in
a
Coach
drawen
with
foure
horses
,
Ambition
,
Vaine-glory
,
Contempt
,
and
Disobedience
;
all
ready
to
run
the
race
of
Treachery
,
if
the
reynes
be
loose
:
Or
I
might
mention
Enuy
,
Discontentment
of
minde
vpon
some
inward
corruption
,
or
outward
vexation
,
or
desire
of
reuenge
,
misliking
the
punishment
or
disgrace
of
their
most
affected
friends
,
or
some
other
sinister
causes
which
some
traitors
may
harbour
in
their
hearts
;
and
if
I
had
Momus
wished
window
to
looke
into
their
breasts
,
I
might
the
better
discouer
and
discourse
of
them
.
But
to
pretermit
these
and
many
others
which
might
be
alleadged
,
I
will
onely
insist
vpon
one
(
because
I
will
be
the
larger
in
it
)
the
very
radicall
and
efficient
cause
of
cursed
treachery
in
these
latter
dayes
,
namely
the
seditious
doctrine
,
or
rather
[
](A01472-e31560-b)*
*
Pace
bonorum
virorum
dictum
sit
,
nouitas
ista
,
ne
dicam
haeresis
&c.
Auentin
.
p
470.
&
Sigeber
.
chrono
in
An.
1088.
p.
129.
heresie
,
of
Iesuiticall
and
moderne
popery
,
teaching
that
the
Pope
may
depose
Kings
,
absolue
subiects
from
Allegiance
;
or
to
vse
the
words
of
their
owne
[
](A01472-e31570-b)o
o
Carerius
potest
.
Rom.
pontif
.
lib.
2
,
c.
9.
p.
131.
Carerius
,
Papa
habet
potestatem
remouendi
,
reuocandi
,
corrigendi
,
&
puniendireges
,
&c:
Et
hoc
tenendum
vera
fide
,
tanquam
naturalis
,
moralis
,
&
diuina
lex
Dei
,
The
Pope
hath
power
to
remoue
,
reuoake
,
correct
,
and
punish
Kings
;
and
this
is
to
be
holden
with
a
true
beleefe
,
as
the
very
Naturall
,
Morall
,
and
Diuine
Law
of
God
:
and
therefore
the
Iesuites
haue
made
it
an
[
](A01472-e31590-b)p
p
Art.
55.
Article
,
Doe
you
beleeue
that
the
Pope
can
put
the
Queene
from
her
authority
?
Ans.
I
doe
beleeue
it
.
From
the
seed
of
this
serpentine
doctrine
,
the
Doctrine
of
Deuils
it
is
,
That
the
Pope
can
excommunicate
Kings
,
depose
Ab
omni
debito
obedientiae
&c.
them
from
their
Thrones
,
free
[
](A01472-e31620-b)q
q
Concil.
Trident.
sess.
14.
c.
7.
Subiects
from
obedience
;
and
if
they
doe
excidere
,
fall
from
them
,
the
next
is
occidere
,
to
kill
them
,
for
deponere
a
throno
,
is
exponere
periculo
,
to
depose
them
from
their
throne
,
is
to
expose
them
to
deadly
perill
;
capitis
diminutio
,
to
depriue
them
of
their
kingdome
,
is
as
much
as
capitis
obtruncatio
,
to
cut
their
throats
.
Si
Paparegem
deponat
,
ab
illis
tantum
poterit
expelli
,
vel
interfici
quibus
ipse
id
commiserit
,
saith
the
Iesuite
[
](A01472-e31700-b)r
r
Ies.
Suarez
lib.
6
,
cap.
4.
Suarez
,
If
the
Pope
depose
a
King
,
of
them
onely
hee
is
to
be
expelled
or
killed
,
to
whom
the
Pope
shall
commit
that
businesse
:
and
addes
after
,
That
if
the
Pope
shall
declare
a
King
to
be
an
heretike
,
and
fallen
from
his
kingdome
,
without
further
declaration
touching
the
execution
,
then
the
lawfull
successor
beeing
a
Catholicke
,
hath
power
to
doe
the
feate
,
or
if
he
refuse
it
,
it
appertaineth
to
the
body
of
the
kingdome
.
The
cruell
Cannibals
may
become
prentises
to
these
Iesuites
,
the
Masters
to
teach
rules
to
murther
Kings
,
the
ring
;
leaders
of
rebellion
,
and
trumpeters
of
treason
,
telling
and
teaching
the
people
,
That
Subiects
are
released
from
the
oath
of
Allegiance
giuen
to
Princes
,
if
the
Pope
denounce
them
excommunicate
,
and
may
driue
cut
hereticall
Kings
from
their
kingdomes
,
as
Wolfes
,
saith
[
](A01472-e31720-b)*
*
Bel.
de
pont.
lib.
5.
cap
7.
Be
a
King
neuer
so
vertuous
,
if
he
refuse
to
stcope
vnder
the
Popes
primacy
,
presently
hee
is
an
hereticke
,
liable
to
be
deposed
,
depriued
,
dethroned
,
and
decapitated
.
Vide
Saunders
lib.
de
Monarch
.
visib
.
Bellarmine
;
or
if
they
be
not
apparent
,
but
secret
hereticks
,
saith
Symancha
:
yea
not
them
onely
,
but
their
sonne
,
and
followers
are
to
be
rooted
out
,
as
Creswell
agrees
with
Symancha
,
by
any
meanes
whatsoeuer
,
saith
Saunders
,
eyther
by
open
force
,
as
Iezabel
by
Iehu
,
or
by
craft
as
Holophernes
by
Iudith
,
say
Raynoldus
and
Bourchier
;
or
by
knife
and
dagger
,
whereby
[
](A01472-e31860-b)*
*
Vide
Guliel
.
Reynoldum
de
iusta
abdicat
.
Hen.
3.
Gal.
reg.
Henry
the
third
&
Henry
the
fourth
were
murthered
for
fauouring
them
,
whom
they
terme
hereticks
.
Yea
before
any
sentence
denounced
against
them
:
or
by
dagges
and
poyson
,
as
Queene
Elizabeth
assaulted
,
as
Walpoole
and
Comensus
perswaded
:
or
by
Gunpowder
,
as
lately
appeared
,
ratified
by
Iesuites
and
popish
Priests
,
Garnet
,
Gerard
,
Oldcorne
,
Greenewell
,
&c.
So
that
I
may
rightly
say
,
Iesuiticall
Papisme
is
the
Catechisme
of
Treason
,
teaching
Subiects
,
that
their
Emperor
or
King
may
be
depriued
by
the
Pope
,
and
the
right
of
their
kingdome
conueyed
ouer
to
others
:
and
if
they
will
not
acknowledge
it
,
they
must
be
constrained
by
Armes
,
eyther
of
their
owne
Subiects
,
or
other
Catholike
Princes
,
if
the
Pope
will
haue
it
so
,
yea
euen
to
part
with
their
kingdome
and
life
also
,
saith
Francis
Bozius
,
lib.
2.
c.
14.
Yea
that
the
Pope
is
directly
Lord
of
things
temporal
,
the
Ruler
and
Monarke
of
the
world
,
saith
[
](A01472-e31950-b)s
s
Boz
.
de
temp.
eccl.
Monar
.
lib
▪
1.
cap.
3.
fol.
98.
the
same
Bozius
,
and
so
consequently
to
haue
power
to
depose
Kings
,
and
dispose
of
kingdomes
;
so
that
I
may
truely
affirme
that
which
once
one
of
the
kings
of
America
said
to
a
Spaniard
,
telling
him
of
the
diuision
and
disposition
of
Pope
Alexander
the
sixt
,
concerning
the
new-found
part
of
the
world
,
the
King
answered
,
That
the
Pope
was
not
the
Non
vicariii
boni
Dei
,
sed
diaboli
&c
Vicar
of
a
good
God
,
but
of
a
Deuill
,
who
would
giue
that
to
others
which
did
not
belong
vnto
him
:
and
surely
in
nothing
doth
the
Pope
more
liuely
shew
himselfe
to
be
Sathans
Vicar
,
then
in
medling
with
the
kingdomes
of
the
world
,
and
the
glory
of
them
,
and
arrogating
the
Deuils
title
,
All
[
](A01472-e32000-b)t
t
Math.
4.
9.
these
will
I
giue
thee
if
thou
wilt
fall
downe
and
worship
me
;
yet
Christ
would
not
be
a
[
](A01472-e32020-b)u
u
Iohn
6.
15.
King
,
or
a
diuider
,
for
his
[
](A01472-e32030-b)*
*
Iohn
18.
36.
Kingdome
was
not
of
this
world
:
nor
Peter
would
not
cast
Nero
out
of
his
throne
by
the
Thunderbolt
of
excommunication
,
or
deposition
;
nor
any
of
the
Apostles
take
from
Caesar
his
Scepter
,
or
Subiects
,
or
Kingdome
,
or
life
:
yet
he
that
brags
he
succeedes
Simon
Peter
,
Simonem
Romae
nemo
fuisse
negat
,
Owen
.
Epigr.
(
Simon
,
I
grant
,
but
not
Peter
)
will
by
his
excommunication
binde
Kings
that
they
may
not
reigne
,
and
Subiects
that
they
may
not
obey
,
which
is
(
to
vse
Vrspergensis
wordes
)
a
diuellish
Art
,
which
hath
brought
in
treachery
vnder
the
cloake
of
religion
,
dangerous
to
Kings
,
and
damnable
to
Subiects
.
But
it
hath
beene
the
Popes
policie
a
long
time
,
to
make
discord
among
Kings
,
and
rebellion
among
Subiects
:
for
it
is
well
obserued
,
that
foure
things
specially
haue
raised
the
Pope
.
1
The
diuision
of
the
Empire
.
2
The
departure
of
the
Emperor
out
of
Italy
.
3
The
dissention
of
Kings
.
4
The
rebellions
and
treasons
of
people
.
And
the
speciall
motiue
of
this
fourth
Monster
,
Rebellion
,
hath
beene
the
diab
olicall
doctrine
of
seditious
and
bloudy
Romanists
,
not
Masse
,
but
Mars-Priests
,
teaching
and
tempering
with
the
people
,
that
all
the
dominion
of
the
world
,
both
diuine
and
humane
,
was
in
Christ
as
man
,
and
so
now
it
is
in
the
Pope
the
vicar
of
Christ
,
as
[
](A01472-e32150-b)x
x
Carer
.
de
potestat
.
Rom.
pontif
.
p.
111.
Carerius
writes
:
That
Christ
committed
to
Peter
(
the
key-keeper
of
eternall
life
)
the
right
of
earthly
and
heauenly
gouernment
,
and
that
in
his
place
the
Pope
is
vniuersall
Iudge
,
the
King
of
Kings
,
and
Lord
of
Lords
,
as
an
[
](A01472-e32180-b)y
y
Isid.
Mose
.
de
maiestat
.
p.
27.
other
writes
:
&
by
vertue
of
this
pretended
claime
of
Peters
successor
,
and
Peters
primacy
,
that
they
may
doe
any
thing
;
and
as
Platina
writes
in
the
life
of
Gregory
,
that
he
accustomed
to
vse
these
words
,
Nos
,
nos
,
imperia
,
regna
,
&
principatus
,
&
quicquid
mortales
habere
possunt
,
auferre
posse
&c.
We
are
able
to
take
away
Empires
,
Kingdomes
,
Principalities
,
or
whasoeuer
mortall
men
can
haue
:
for
the
Pope
cries
like
Plintes
frogge
,
—
Mihi
terra
,
lacusque
:
Both
earth
and
Sea
belong
to
his
See
:
nay
Purgatory
is
part
of
his
patrimonie
.
And
all
this
Pope
like
Maiesty
is
deriued
from
Peter
,
(
yet
he
loaths
his
mantle
,
and
puts
on
Aarons
miter
)
Peter
(
saith
he
)
was
a
Primate
of
all
,
I
succeede
Peter
,
therfore
may
excommunicate
Kings
,
and
then
depose
them
,
free
Subiects
from
obedience
vnto
them
,
and
by
vertue
of
the
words
in
S.
[
](A01472-e32320-b)z
z
Acts
10.
13.
Peters
vision
,
Arise
Peter
,
kill
and
eat
,
that
is
,
as
[
](A01472-e32350-b)*
*
In
paraen
.
ad
remp
.
venet
.
Baronius
doth
fondly
glosse
it
,
Goe
Pope
,
kill
and
confound
the
Venetians
:
or
as
the
same
[
](A01472-e32380-b)a
a
In
sentent
.
sua
contravenetos
.
Cardinall
,
to
prouoke
Paul
the
fifth
against
the
Venetians
,
saith
;
Mee
thinkes
I
see
sitting
in
Peters
chaire
Gregory
the
seauenth
,
and
Alexander
the
third
,
both
issuing
out
of
the
City
of
Senes
,
whence
your
Holines
takes
your
beginning
:
whereof
the
one
did
bring
vnder
Henry
that
obstinate
Emperor
,
the
other
Fredericke
&c:
You
must
take
in
hand
the
same
quarrell
.
Thus
make
they
their
Lord
of
the
seauen
hilled
City
,
a
bloudy
Bishop
,
a
[
](A01472-e32470-b)b
b
1
Tim.
3.
3.
striker
,
and
a
fighter
,
contrary
to
Pauls
Canon
,
a
man
of
bloud
and
a
warrier
;
and
all
this
must
be
cloaked
vnder
the
colour
of
Peters
chaire
,
(
this
holy-water
sweetens
the
Harlots
cuppe
)
as
if
religion
and
rebellion
sprung
out
of
one
blade
,
as
if
faith
had
a
knife
to
kill
,
and
to
teach
grace
to
destroy
nature
.
Thus
these
impostors
,
not
Pastors
raise
rebels
,
and
preach
the
murther
of
Gods
Annointed
,
inuenting
opinions
'
of
excommunication
of
Kings
deposition
,
absolution
of
subiects
from
obedience
;
which
questions
are
all
like
spirits
,
sooner
raised
then
put
downe
,
beeing
patronized
by
the
deuoted
Champions
of
the
Popes
chaire
,
Bellarmine
,
Allen
,
Carerius
,
Perron
,
Symancha
,
Suarez
,
Philopater
,
Saunders
,
Creswell
,
Reynolds
,
Parsons
,
Becanus
,
&c.
laborious
vassals
to
ambitious
Popes
,
whose
publishing
of
these
pernicious
errors
,
hath
ouerthrowne
many
popish
Families
,
brought
a
torture
to
their
Consciences
,
punishment
to
their
karcasses
,
infamy
to
their
progeny
,
scandall
to
their
religion
,
for
attempting
treason
vnder
pretence
of
their
Romish
profession
.
But
let
vs
consider
(
though
by
way
of
digression
)
how
and
by
what
meanes
this
ambitious
Antichrist
hath
aspired
to
this
arrogant
altitude
,
to
set
his
chaire
aboue
Kings
thrones
,
and
to
challenge
a
power
to
depriue
Kings
,
and
to
make
,
or
vnmake
temporall
Monarkes
,
a
matter
which
requires
a
large
volume
,
if
we
should
fully
describe
their
policy
in
rising
,
and
ruling
;
but
I
will
but
epitomize
it
,
contracting
it
into
a
short
Compendium
,
it
being
by
many
learned
Diuines
in
their
seuerall
workes
more
amply
discouered
.
CHAP.
7.
THE
exaltation
of
Popes
aboue
Emperors
Vide
Franc.
Duar.
de
Sacr.
Benef.
lib.
1.
c
,
10.
and
Kings
,
did
first
especially
begin
in
Pope
Boniface
the
third
,
who
obtained
of
Phocas
,
that
murdered
his
Master
and
Emperour
Mauritius
,
to
be
created
the
vniuersall
Bishop
.
So
that
the
Pope
is
indebted
to
a
King-killer
for
the
glory
of
his
kingdome
,
and
euer
since
he
hath
made
much
of
King-killers
.
Thus
he
obtained
to
be
Head-Bishop
,
and
together
with
the
Lombards
began
to
rule
the
City
of
Rome
:
after
that
the
Lombards
challenging
the
City
of
Rome
againe
,
Pope
Zachary
stirres
vp
Pipinus
,
deposing
Childericus
King
of
France
;
and
his
sonne
Carolus
magnus
,
to
put
down
Aistulphus
King
of
the
Lombards
,
translated
the
Empire
to
France
,
and
diuided
the
spoyle
between
them
;
France
to
haue
that
which
belonged
to
the
Empire
,
and
the
Pope
possession
of
Rome
,
with
such
donations
as
they
now
call
S.
Peters
patrimony
,
and
ascribe
the
grant
to
Constantine
the
great
.
After
in
tract
of
time
,
their
liberall
benefactors
being
dead
,
Pipinus
,
Carolus
,
and
Lodouicus
,
and
the
Kings
of
France
affections
being
somewhat
cold
to
assist
the
Pope
against
the
Princes
of
Italy
,
[
](A01472-e32680-b)*
*
Oras
some
say
by
Leo
the
3.
and
others
say
,
the
Empire
was
not
translated
to
the
Germans
by
the
Popes
Decree
,
but
by
the
people
of
Rome
.
Pope
Gregory
the
fift
practised
with
the
Germans
to
reduce
the
Empire
thither
,
referring
the
election
to
seauen
Princes
Electors
of
Germany
,
reseruing
to
himselfe
the
negatiue
voyce
,
the
first
of
which
Emperors
was
Otho
.
But
in
processe
of
time
the
Germane
Emperors
began
to
resist
the
Popes
of
Rome
,
and
therefore
some
they
accursed
,
some
they
deposed
,
some
they
destroyed
.
The
chiefe
author
,
actor
,
and
patrone
of
all
pride
,
presumption
,
and
tyranny
,
was
Pope
Gregory
the
seuenth
,
alias
Hildebrand
,
who
laboured
to
make
all
temporall
regiment
subiect
to
his
spirituall
iurisdiction
.
It
were
a
long
story
to
rehearse
the
diuellish
practises
of
this
proud
Pope
against
Henry
the
fourth
,
Emperor
,
excommunicating
him
,
deposing
him
,
making
him
with
his
wife
and
childe
,
barefoot
,
and
barelegged
in
a
frosty
winter
to
Platina
.
Benno
.
Nauclerus
.
wait
three
daies
and
three
nights
at
the
gates
of
Canusium
to
crane
his
absolution
:
the
said
Emperor
could
neuer
be
quiet
from
the
tragicall
vexations
of
that
Pope
,
till
the
Abbas
vspergensis
.
Councell
of
Brixia
deposed
that
Pope
for
a
Sorcerer
,
Necromancer
,
Concilium
Brixiense
.
1083.
and
abhominable
life
.
And
afterward
Pope
Alexander
the
third
doth
the
like
against
Fredericke
the
first
called
Barbarossa
:
so
that
it
is
obserued
,
[
](A01472-e32830-b)*
*
Baptista
Egnati●
.
that
Henry
the
fourth
and
this
Fredericke
did
fight
aboue
threescore
battels
in
defence
of
their
right
against
Popes
and
enemies
of
the
Empire
stirred
vp
by
Popes
;
yet
this
Pope
at
last
makes
this
Emperor
submit
,
and
treads
vpon
his
necke
in
the
Church
of
Venice
.
And
after
him
Henry
the
fifth
his
sonne
,
with
his
Empresse
Constantia
,
are
content
to
be
crowned
by
Pope
Celestine
the
third
,
receiuing
the
Crown
from
the
Popes
feete
,
and
being
set
vpon
the
Emperors
head
,
presently
with
his
foot
strooke
it
off
againe
,
declaring
he
had
power
to
depose
him
,
if
hee
deserued
.
So
againe
Philippus
brother
to
this
Henry
,
by
Popes
accursed
;
and
Otho
Duke
of
Saxony
placed
in
his
seate
,
and
the
same
Otho
not
long
after
by
Popes
againe
dispossessed
.
Fredericke
the
second
,
the
sonne
of
Fredericus
Barbarossa
the
Emperor
,
was
much
persecuted
by
three
Popes
,
Honorius
the
third
,
Gregory
the
ninth
,
and
Innocent
the
fourth
,
and
by
them
accursed
and
deposed
:
and
by
this
Innocents
the
fourth
diuellish
circumuention
,
was
poysoned
returning
into
Apulia
,
whereof
when
hee
seemed
to
be
recouered
,
he
was
choaked
in
his
bed
with
a
pillow
by
Maufred
Cuspin
.
in
Freder
.
2
his
bastard
sonne
.
Conradus
sonne
to
this
Fredericke
,
by
the
Bishops
of
Rome
,
raysing
vp
the
Lantgraue
of
Thuring
against
him
,
driue
him
to
Naples
and
there
died
.
Conradinus
sonne
to
Conradus
Prince
of
Swevia
,
and
King
,
of
Naples
,
by
the
Bishops
of
Rome
,
raising
vp
Charles
the
French
Kings
brother
against
him
,
was
taken
with
Fredericke
Duke
of
Austria
,
and
by
the
Popes
procurement
both
beheaded
.
I
neede
not
recite
the
proud
practises
of
Popes
against
this
Realme
:
The
tyranny
and
iniury
of
Pope
[
](A01472-e33130-b)*
*
Vide
Polydor
Virgil
histor.
●ornalens
.
de
rebus
Anglo
.
Alexander
the
third
against
King
Henry
the
second
,
and
of
Pope
Innocent
the
third
against
King
Iohn
his
sonne
,
giuing
away
his
kingdome
to
Lodovicus
the
French
King
,
is
commonly
knowen
:
Nay
what
King
till
Henry
the
eight
but
were
subiect
to
the
vsurped
domination
of
these
Luciferian
Popes
,
insomuch
as
some
(
as
Math.
Pariens
.
writeth
by
King
Henry
the
third
)
were
faine
to
stoope
and
kisse
their
Legates
knee
?
Thus
we
haue
a
little
touched
the
practises
of
these
Romish
Prelates
,
in
exalting
themselues
aboue
Emperours
,
and
Kings
,
and
seeking
by
all
meanes
to
aduance
their
Papall
Hierarchy
aboue
imperiall
and
regall
dignity
,
that
we
may
now
stile
the
Pope
by
another
name
,
[
](A01472-e33230-b)*
*
Flaccus
Illiric
.
prefat.
Cent.
10.
Papa-Caesar
,
or
Pompifex
,
non
Pontifex
,
as
Berengarius
:
for
he
is
honoris
h●lluo
,
a
greedy
gaper
for
vaine-glory
,
and
to
exalt
himselfe
in
the
Temple
of
God
aboue
all
that
is
called
Coster
.
de
praefat.
de
morib.
haeret
.
God
,
2
Thessal.
2.
4.
Wee
haue
touched
his
practises
,
next
obserue
his
pollicy
in
arrogating
a
pontificall
Primacie
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
DIuers
waies
haue
the
Popes
of
Rome
laboured
to
exalt
themselues
aboue
all
mortall
men
,
and
to
deifie
themselues
,
teaching
their
flattering
birds
(
the
Popes
parasites
)
like
Psapho
to
cry
,
[
](A01472-e33340-b)a
a
Max.
Tyr.
Serm.
Psapho
est
magnus
Deus
,
Psapho
is
a
great
God
.
Their
Decrees
,
Decretals
,
Extrauagants
,
Pontificials
,
Clementinee
,
Buls
,
&c.
with
their
clawbacke
Canonists
,
Monkes
,
Friers
,
and
late
Iesuites
extolling
to
the
skies
the
Papall
Monarchy
,
haue
been
the
Or
like
Jupiters
Priests
to
Alexander
,
flatter
with
à
Ioue
late
.
Cages
whereout
these
notes
are
sung
,
Papa
est
Deus
,
The
Pope
is
a
God
;
herein
following
the
pollicy
of
Mahomet
,
who
to
establish
his
Alca
on
,
feignes
this
fable
:
That
three
Angels
tooke
him
into
a
mountaine
,
the
first
ript
his
brest
,
and
washt
his
bowels
in
snow
;
the
second
opened
his
heart
and
tooke
out
a
blacke
graine
,
which
was
the
Deuils
portion
:
the
third
closed
him
vp
again
and
made
him
perfect
:
then
they
weighed
him
in
a
ballance
,
and
ten
men
being
not
able
to
counter-poise
him
the
Angell
bad
,
Let
goe
,
for
no
number
of
men
should
bee
able
to
weigh
against
Cuius
ad
effigiem
non
tantum
meiere
fas
est
.
Iuuen.
sat.
1.
him
.
So
they
tell
the
world
that
no
man
must
reproue
the
Pope
,
though
hee
should
[
](A01472-e33420-b)b
b
Bonifac.
dist
40.
ca.
si
papa
.
carry
innumerable
soules
by
heapes
to
hell
,
yet
no
man
must
be
so
bold
or
presumptuous
to
reproue
him
,
or
to
say
to
him
,
[
](A01472-e33430-b)c
c
Glos
.
extrauag.
de
sede
vacant
.
ad
Apostolat
.
Domine
cur
ita
facis
?
Sir
,
why
doe
you
so
?
Strange
folly
and
flattery
,
yea
stupidity
;
teaching
the
world
,
That
it
standeth
vpon
[
](A01472-e33450-b)d
d
Bonifac.
8.
extrauag
de
Maior
.
&
obed.
c.
vnam
.
necessity
of
saluation
for
euery
humane
creature
to
be
subiect
to
the
Pope
of
Rome
.
And
to
make
men
beleeue
it
the
better
,
they
fetch
their
dignity
and
domination
a
farre
off
,
from
[
](A01472-e33460-b)e
e
Distinct.
21.
ca.
decretis
Aaron
.
Aaron
and
his
sonnes
,
which
(
say
they
)
prefigured
the
Pope
and
his
sonnes
,
all
other
Bishops
to
be
vnder
him
,
and
that
the
Church
of
Rome
hath
not
obtained
the
primacy
,
as
preferred
[
](A01472-e33480-b)f
f
Pap.
Pelagius
.
distinct.
21.
c.
quamuis
.
by
any
generall
Councell
,
but
only
by
the
voyce
of
the
Gospell
,
and
the
mouth
of
the
Sauiour
.
This
[
](A01472-e33490-b)g
g
Pap.
Lucius
.
24.
q.
1.
cap
à
recta
.
Church
is
the
holy
and
Apostolicke
Mother
Church
of
all
other
Churches
of
Christ
,
from
whose
rules
it
is
not
[
](A01472-e33500-b)h
h
Pap.
Calixtus
.
dist.
12.
cap.
non
decet
.
meete
that
any
persons
should
decline
,
but
like
as
the
Sonne
of
God
came
to
doe
the
will
of
his
Father
,
so
must
you
doe
the
will
of
your
Mother
the
Church
of
Rome
,
the
head
whereof
is
the
Pope
.
Whosoeuer
vnderstandeth
not
the
prerogatiue
of
[
](A01472-e33510-b)i
i
Papa
Gelasius
,
dist.
96.
cap.
Duo
Our
Priesthood
,
let
him
look
vp
to
the
firmament
,
where
hee
may
see
two
great
lights
,
the
Sunne
and
the
Moone
,
one
ruling
ouer
the
day
,
the
other
ouer
the
night
:
So
in
the
firmament
of
the
vniuersall
Church
,
God
hath
set
two
great
dignities
,
the
authority
of
the
Pope
,
and
Emperor
,
Greg.
9.
lib.
1.
decret.
tit.
33.
cap.
6.
of
the
which
two
this
our
dignity
is
so
much
the
weightier
,
as
that
we
must
giue
account
to
God
for
the
Kings
of
Ibidem
.
the
earth
,
and
for
the
Lawes
of
men
.
Wherefore
know
ye
Emperors
,
that
ye
depend
vpon
the
iudgement
of
vs
,
and
we
must
not
be
reduced
to
your
will
;
for
[
](A01472-e33540-b)k
k
Innocent
.
de
Maior
.
&
obedi
.
c.
Solitae
.
looke
what
difference
there
is
betweene
the
Sunne
and
the
Moone
,
so
great
is
the
power
of
the
Pope
ruling
ouer
the
day
,
that
is
,
ouer
the
spiritualty
,
aboue
Emperors
and
Kings
ruling
ouer
the
night
,
that
is
,
ouer
the
Laity
.
Now
seeing
then
the
[
](A01472-e33550-b)l
l
Glossa
ibidem
.
Earth
is
seauen
times
bigger
then
the
Moone
,
and
the
Sunne
eight
times
greater
then
the
earth
,
it
followes
that
the
Popes
dignity
many
degrees
doth
surmount
the
estate
of
Emperors
.
And
although
Constantine
:
the
great
writing
to
a
Pope
alleadged
the
words
of
Peter
,
1
Pet.
2.
13.
Submit
your selues
to
euery
humane
creature
,
as
to
Kings
,
Innocent
.
Gloss.
ibidem
.
&c.
Yet
in
their
Decretals
they
expound
the
minde
of
Peter
,
to
exhort
all
subiects
,
and
not
his
successors
to
be
subiect
,
proouing
the
Priesthood
to
be
aboue
Kings
,
by
the
wordes
of
[
](A01472-e33600-b)*
*
Ier.
1.
10.
Ieremy
,
Behold
,
I
haue
set
thee
ouer
Kings
and
Nations
,
&c.
Neyther
must
Kings
and
Princes
thinke
it
much
to
submit
Iddem
Innocent.
3
de
Judicijs
cap.
Nouit
.
themselues
to
my
iudgement
,
for
so
did
Valentinianus
the
Emperour
,
and
also
Carolus
:
For
my
power
is
not
of
man
,
but
of
God
,
who
by
his
celestiall
prouidence
hath
set
me
Master
and
gouernour
ouer
his
vniuersall
Church
,
Ibidem
.
whereby
all
criminall
causes
,
as
well
of
Kings
as
all
other
,
to
be
subiect
to
my
censure
.
For
my
[
](A01472-e33680-b)m
m
P.
Nicolaus
dist.
22.
c.
omnes
.
Church
of
Rome
is
Prince
and
head
of
all
nations
,
the
Mother
of
the
Faith
,
the
foundation
cardinall
,
whereupon
all
Churches
doe
depend
,
as
the
doore
doth
vpon
the
hinges
.
The
[
](A01472-e33690-b)n
n
P.
Anacletus
disti
.
22.
c.
Sacrosanctae
.
first
of
all
other
seates
,
without
spot
or
blemish
.
Lady
mistresse
&
instructer
of
all
Churches
:
a
[
](A01472-e33700-b)o
o
P.
Steph.
dist.
19.
enimvero
.
glasse
and
spectacle
to
all
men
to
be
followed
in
all
,
whatsoeuer
she
obserues
.
Against
[
](A01472-e33710-b)p
p
P.
Nicolaus
.
dist.
22.
omnes
.
which
Church
of
Rome
whosoeuer
speakes
any
euill
,
is
forthwith
an
hereticke
:
yea
a
very
[
](A01472-e33720-b)q
q
P.
Gregor.
dist.
81.
c.
siquis
.
Pagan
,
a
witch
,
an
Idolater
,
and
Infidell
:
hauing
fulnesse
of
power
onely
in
her
owne
hands
in
ruling
,
deciding
,
absoluing
,
condemning
,
casting
out
or
receiuing
in
.
To
which
[
](A01472-e33730-b)r
r
Pa.
Julius
.
caus.
2.
q.
9.
Arguta
.
item
.
c.
ad
Romanam
.
Church
of
Rome
it
is
lawfull
to
appeale
for
remedy
from
all
other
Churches
;
&
although
it
was
decreed
otherwise
in
the
Councell
of
Carthage
,
that
no
man
should
appeale
ouer
the
Sea
vnder
paine
of
excommunication
,
yet
Gratians
glosse
can
helpe
that
with
a
limitation
,
Nisi
forte
Romanam
sedem
appellauerint
,
Vnlesse
they
appeale
to
the
Sea
of
Rome
.
Of
the
which
Church
of
Rome
the
[
](A01472-e33760-b)s
s
P.
Pascalis
.
dist.
63.
c.
ego
.
Pope
is
Head
,
the
Vicar
of
St.
Peter
,
yea
not
the
Vicar
of
St.
Peter
properly
,
but
the
Vicar
of
Christ
,
and
successor
of
Peter
:
Rector
of
the
vniuersall
Church
,
*
Pop.
Bonifac.
proem
.
Sext.
Lecretal
.
ib.
sacrosancta
.
and
directer
of
the
Lords
vniuersall
flocke
,
chiefe
Magistrate
of
the
whole
world
,
Lex
animata
in
terris
,
A
liuing
Law
in
the
earth
,
hauing
all
Lawes
in
the
chest
of
my
breast
:
Yea
,
[
](A01472-e33840-b)t
t
Proem
.
Clem.
gloss
.
Papa
stupor
.
mundi
.
Nec
Deus
,
nec
homo
,
quasi
neuter
inter
vtrumque
,
Being
neyther
God
,
nor
man
,
but
the
admiration
of
the
world
,
and
a
middle
thing
twixt
both
.
The
[
](A01472-e33860-b)u
u
P.
Bonifac.
extrav
.
de
Maior
.
&
obed
,
cap.
vnam
.
Pope
hath
both
swords
in
his
power
,
both
of
Temporall
and
spirituall
iurisdiction
,
able
by
his
owne
[
](A01472-e33870-b)*
*
Sext.
decret
:
de
sentent
:
&
re
.
c.
ad
Apostolica
.
Item
in
gloss
.
Ibid.
power
alone
without
a
Councell
to
depose
the
Emperor
,
to
transferre
his
kingdome
,
and
to
giue
a
new
election
,
as
hee
did
to
Fredericke
and
diuers
others
;
to
whom
[
](A01472-e33890-b)x
x
Pop.
Gelasius
dist.
96.
c.
duo
.
Emperors
and
Kings
bee
more
inferior
then
lead
is
to
gold
:
for
doe
you
not
see
the
[
](A01472-e33900-b)y
y
Idem
ibidem
.
neckes
of
Kings
and
Princes
bend
vnder
our
knees
,
yea
and
think
themselues
happy
and
well
defenced
if
they
may
kisse
our
hands
?
What
doe
wee
talke
of
Kings
?
The
Pope
is
aboue
Angels
,
as
his
Clarke
[
](A01472-e33920-b)z
z
Anten
.
in
tertia
part
.
Summae
Maioris
.
Antoninus
writes
,
That
hee
is
greater
then
Angels
in
foure
things
.
1
In
iurisdiction
.
2
In
administration
of
Sacraments
.
3
In
knowledge
.
4
In
reward
.
And
so
in
Bulla
Clementis
,
the
Pope
commands
the
Angels
of
Paradise
to
absolue
the
soule
of
man
out
of
purgatory
,
and
to
bring
it
into
the
glory
of
Paradise
.
Who
is
able
to
comprehend
the
greatnes
of
my
power
and
seate
?
For
by
me
onely
[
](A01472-e33960-b)*
*
P.
Marcellus
dist.
17.
ca.
Synodum
.
generall
Councels
take
their
force
and
confirmation
;
and
the
[
](A01472-e33970-b)a
a
Dist.
20.
Decretales
ibidem
.
interpretation
of
the
said
Councels
,
and
of
all
other
causes
doubtfull
must
stand
to
my
determination
;
yea
my
Letters
and
Epistles
Decretall
are
equiualent
to
Generall
Councels
:
and
[
](A01472-e33980-b)b
b
Symmach.
9.
q
4
,
aliorum
.
whereas
God
hath
ordained
all
causes
of
men
,
to
be
iudged
by
men
,
he
hath
only
reserued
me
,
that
is
,
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
without
all
question
of
men
,
vnto
his
owne
iudgement
:
and
whereas
[
](A01472-e33990-b)c
c
P.
Innocent.
6.
q.
3.
ca.
nemo
.
all
other
Creatures
be
vnder
a
Iudge
,
onely
I
which
am
Iudge
of
all
,
can
be
iudged
of
none
;
neyther
of
Emperor
,
nor
the
whole
Cleargy
,
nor
of
Kings
,
nor
yet
of
people
:
For
[
](A01472-e34000-b)d
d
Ibidem
.
who
hath
power
to
iudge
vpon
his
Iudge
?
so
that
I
differ
in
power
and
maiority
,
and
honor
reuerentiall
from
all
degrees
of
men
.
For
the
better
declaration
of
it
,
the
[
](A01472-e34010-b)e
e
Ex.
3.
part
.
summ
.
Maior
.
B.
Antonini
Canonists
make
three
kindes
of
powers
in
earth
.
1.
Immediata
,
which
is
mine
,
immediately
from
God
.
2.
Deriuata
,
which
belongeth
to
other
inferiour
Prelates
from
mee
.
3.
[
](A01472-e34040-b)f
f
P.
Innocent
.
〈◊〉
.
de
Sacra
vnctione
qui
venisset
.
Ministralis
,
belonging
to
Emperors
and
Princes
to
minister
for
me
:
for
the
which
cause
the
anointing
of
Princes
,
and
my
consecration
differ
,
for
they
are
annoynted
in
the
arme
,
or
shoulders
,
and
I
in
the
head
.
This
order
of
[
](A01472-e34070-b)g
g
P.
Nicolaus
.
dist.
22.
cap.
omnes
.
Priests
,
Bishops
,
Archbishops
,
Patriarkes
and
Cardinals
,
the
Church
of
Rome
hath
instituted
,
following
the
example
of
the
Angelicall
Army
in
heauen
,
and
the
Apostles
on
earth
:
For
[
](A01472-e34080-b)h
h
P.
Anacletus
.
dist.
22.
c.
Sacrosancta
.
among
them
there
was
a
distinction
of
power
and
authority
,
albeit
they
were
all
Apostles
,
yet
it
was
granted
to
Peter
(
they
all
agreeing
to
it
)
that
hee
should
haue
superiority
ouer
them
all
,
and
Ibidem
.
Petrus
non
à
Petra
sed
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
ducitur
.
therefore
had
his
name
giuen
him
Cephas
,
that
is
,
say
they
,
head
or
beginning
of
the
Apostles
;
whereupon
the
order
[
](A01472-e34130-b)i
i
Dist.
21.
cap.
in
nouo
.
of
Priesthood
first
in
the
new
Testament
began
in
Peter
,
to
whom
it
was
said
,
Thou
art
Peter
,
and
vpon
thee
will
I
build
my
Church
:
Math.
16.
18.
And
I
will
giue
thee
the
keyes
of
the
kingdome
of
Heauen
,
Whatsoeuer
thou
shalt
binde
vpon
earth
,
&c.
v.
19.
Seeing
then
such
power
is
giuen
to
Peter
,
and
to
the
Pope
in
Peter
,
as
his
successor
;
who
is
then
in
all
the
[
](A01472-e34180-b)k
k
P
Nicolaus
in
tantum
,
dist.
22.
world
,
that
ought
not
to
be
subiect
to
my
Decrees
,
which
haue
such
power
in
heauen
,
in
hell
,
in
earth
,
with
the
quicke
,
&
also
the
dead
?
whereupon
Pope
Clement
in
his
Bull
of
lead
sent
to
Vienna
,
granted
to
all
such
as
died
in
their
peregrination
to
Rome
,
that
the
paine
of
hell
should
not
touch
them
:
And
all
such
as
tooke
the
In
Bulla
Viennae
in
Scrinijs
priuilegiorum
.
holy
Crosse
vpon
them
,
should
euery
one
at
his
request
not
onely
be
deliuered
,
but
also
deliuer
3.
or
4.
soules
out
of
Purgatory
.
And
againe
,
Christ
said
to
Peter
:
I
haue
prayed
for
thee
that
thy
faith
shall
not
faile
;
hauing
[
](A01472-e34240-b)l
l
Dist.
21.
cap.
decretis
.
such
a
promise
and
assurance
,
who
then
will
not
beleeue
my
doctrine
?
So
that
all
they
that
[
](A01472-e34250-b)m
m
P
Nicolaus
.
dist.
22.
cap.
omnes
.
beleeue
not
my
doctrine
,
or
stand
against
the
priuiledge
of
my
Church
of
Rome
,
I
pronounce
them
heretickes
;
for
[
](A01472-e34260-b)n
n
Ibidem
.
he
goeth
against
the
Faith
,
which
goeth
against
her
who
is
the
mother
of
the
Faith
.
And
moreouer
to
shew
the
strange
vertue
of
the
Popes
keyes
,
his
Schoole
Doctors
haue
a
twofold
distinction
:
[
](A01472-e34270-b)o
o
Gabriel
.
Biol
.
lib.
4
dist.
19.
1.
Clauis
ordinis
,
the
key
of
order
,
hauing
authority
to
binde
and
loose
,
but
not
ouer
the
persons
whom
they
binde
&
loose
:
Petrus
de
Palude
.
which
authority
they
take
not
immediately
from
Christ
,
but
from
the
Pope
the
Vicar
of
Christ
.
2.
Key
is
Clauis
Iurisdictionis
,
the
key
of
Iurisdiction
,
which
the
Pope
hath
from
Christ
immediately
,
as
being
his
Vicar
,
hauing
not
onely
power
to
binde
and
loose
,
but
also
dominion
ouer
them
on
whom
this
key
is
exercised
.
By
the
iurisdiction
of
which
key
all
are
subiect
to
the
Pope
,
the
[
](A01472-e34310-b)p
p
Dist.
96.
cap.
Imperator
.
Emperours
ought
to
subdue
their
executions
to
him
.
Onely
the
Pope
is
subiect
to
no
creature
,
no
not
to
himselfe
,
[
](A01472-e34320-b)q
q
Gabr.
Diel
.
lib.
4.
dist.
19.
except
hee
list
,
in
foro
poenitentiae
,
to
his
ghostly
father
,
submitting
himselfe
as
a
sinner
,
but
not
as
a
Pope
,
the
papall
maiesty
euer
remaining
vnminished
.
No
[
](A01472-e34350-b)r
r
Dist.
40.
cap.
si
papa
.
man
must
iudge
or
accuse
the
Pope
of
any
crime
,
as
murder
,
adultery
,
simony
,
&c.
but
as
the
[
](A01472-e34360-b)s
s
Aug.
de
Ancho
Iewes
were
commanded
to
obey
the
High
Priest
of
the
Leuiticall
Order
,
so
are
all
Christians
bound
to
obey
the
Pope
,
Christs
Lieutenant
in
earth
.
Concerning
whose
obedience
or
disobedience
,
reade
Deutron.
17.
12.
where
their
ordinary
Glosse
payes
it
home
saying
,
That
he
who
denieth
to
the
Priest
obedientiam
,
obedience
,
lyeth
vnder
the
sentence
of
condemnation
,
as
much
as
he
that
denieth
to
God
his
omnipotentiam
,
his
omnipotence
.
The
greatnesse
of
the
Popes
priesthood
began
in
Melchisedech
,
Antoninus
.
solemnized
in
Aaron
,
continued
in
his
children
,
perfectionated
in
Christ
,
represented
in
Peter
,
exalted
in
the
vniuersall
iurisdiction
,
and
manifested
in
Syluester
;
&c.
So
that
in
regard
of
this
priestly
preheminence
,
it
may
be
verified
of
the
Pope
which
the
Psalmist
writes
,
Psalm
.
8.
6.
7.
&c.
Thou
hast
put
all
things
vnder
his
feete
,
all
sheepe
and
oxen
,
the
beasts
of
the
field
,
the
fowles
of
the
aire
,
and
the
fish
of
the
Sea
,
&c.
which
place
his
owne
[
](A01472-e34470-b)t
t
Summae
maioris
3.
part
.
disti
.
22.
Antoninus
hath
applied
to
the
Pope
,
and
with
a
clearkely
Paraphrase
hath
expounded
,
thus
,
By
Oxen
are
signified
the
Iewes
and
heretickes
:
by
the
Cattell
of
the
fielde
,
Pagans
:
by
Sheepe
all
Christian
men
,
Princes
,
Prelates
,
and
people
:
by
the
Birds
,
Angels
and
powers
of
Heauen
:
by
the
Fishes
of
the
Sea
,
the
soules
departed
in
paine
or
purgatory
,
as
Gregory
by
his
prayer
deliuered
the
soule
of
Traiane
out
of
hell
:
By
them
which
passe
through
the
paths
of
the
Sea
,
are
signified
such
as
are
in
Purgatory
,
and
stand
in
need
of
others
helpe
,
and
yet
be
in
their
iourney
,
Viatores
,
&
de
foro
Papa
,
passengers
,
and
belong
to
the
Court
of
the
Pope
,
and
may
be
relieued
out
of
the
storehouse
of
the
Church
by
the
participation
of
Indulgence
.
And
though
it
be
truely
doubted
that
pardons
haue
no
power
to
extend
to
the
departed
,
yet
Romes
Doctors
can
helpe
that
;
for
though
it
was
said
to
Peter
,
Whatsoeuer
thou
shalt
loosevpon
earth
,
and
so
being
not
on
earth
,
they
cannot
Antoninus
.
August
:
de
Ancho
.
be
loosed
,
yet
they
will
dissolue
that
doubt
by
a
distinction
[
](A01472-e34550-b)u
u
Thomas
part.
4.
vpon
,
super
terram
,
vpon
the
earth
,
that
may
be
taken
two
waies
,
eyther
to
the
looser
,
and
so
a
Pope
being
dead
cannot
loose
;
or
to
the
loosed
,
which
must
be
vpon
the
earth
,
or
about
the
earth
.
But
what
do
I
talke
of
the
Popes
power
in
such
points
,
the
whole
Quire
of
the
Popes
Cleargy
in
their
books
,
tractations
,
distinctions
,
glosses
,
summaries
,
&c.
sing
altogether
such
notes
.
The
Pope
(
say
they
)
being
the
Vicar
of
Iesus
Christ
,
throughout
the
whole
World
,
in
the
stead
of
the
liuing
The
Romish
quire
to
flatter
Antichrist
.
Baptista
de
Salis.
Bonauentura
.
Campensis
.
Coclaeus
Durandus
in
speculo
.
Driedo
de
Eccles.
Scripturis
,
&
digmat
.
Lord
,
hath
that
dominion
on
earth
which
Christ
would
not
haue
,
(
yet
had
it
in
habitu
,
and
gaue
it
to
Peter
in
Actu
)
that
is
,
the
vniuersall
iurisdiction
,
both
spirituall
,
and
also
temporall
,
which
double
iurisdiction
is
intimated
by
the
two
swords
in
the
Gospell
;
and
by
the
wisemens
offering
of
Incense
and
Gold
to
Christ
,
to
signifie
that
the
dominion
spirituall
and
temporall
belong
to
Christ
,
and
his
Vicar
.
And
as
Christ
saith
;
All
power
is
giuen
to
him
both
in
Heauen
and
Earth
,
so
it
is
holden
inclusiue
,
that
the
vicar
of
Christ
hath
power
on
things
cclestiall
,
terrestriall
,
and
Edw.
Pouelus
contra
Lutherum
Ecchius
in
Enchirid.
Franciscus
Fulgo
.
Gabriel
Biel.
Gaspar
.
Gratianus
in
decretis
.
Gerson
de
Eccl.
potestate
.
Hugo
Cardinalis
in
postilla
.
Hostiensis
.
Holkott
.
Hosius
.
Io.
Andrae
.
Innocentius
.
Joan.
de
Turrecre
:
de
Ecclesia
.
infernall
,
which
he
tooke
immediatly
of
Christ
,
and
all
other
take
it
mediatly
by
Peter
and
the
Pope
.
And
they
that
say
;
The
Pope
hath
onely
dominion
in
spirituall
things
,
may
be
compared
to
the
Counsellors
of
the
King
of
Aram
,
1
Kin.
20.
23.
Their
Gods
are
Gods
of
Mountaines
,
and
therefore
they
ouercame
vs
;
but
let
vs
fight
against
them
in
the
plaine
or
vallies
,
and
doubtlesse
we
shall
ouercome
them
:
So
Counsellors
flatter
Kings
,
saying
,
Popes
and
Prelats
be
Gods
of
Mountaines
,
that
is
,
of
spirituall
things
▪
but
not
of
vallies
,
that
is
,
of
temporall
things
:
Therefore
let
vs
fight
against
them
in
the
vallies
,
in
the
power
of
temporall
possessions
,
and
so
we
shall
preuaile
ouer
them
.
But
what
saith
God
?
v.
28.
Because
the
Aramites
haue
said
;
that
the
Lord
is
the
God
of
mountaines
and
not
God
of
the
vallies
,
therefore
will
I
deliuer
all
this
great
multitude
into
thine
hands
,
and
ye
shall
know
that
Lanfrancus
contra
Wiclef
.
I
am
the
Lord
.
Which
place
(
though
very
impertinent
in
this
point
)
they
vrge
with
great
importunity
,
to
proue
the
Popes
power
ouer
all
mountaines
and
vallies
,
that
is
,
say
they
;
ouer
spirituall
and
temporal
matters
:
and
so
very
vnthankfully
Constantinus
Syluestro
reddidit
iniustè
detentum
:
10.
Gerson
de
potest
.
Ecc.
Concl.
12.
part
:
3.
Magister
Sentent
.
Raymundus
in
Summa
de
Casibus
.
Rabanus
super
Math.
cap.
16.
they
regard
Constantines
gift
of
their
patrimony
to
Syluester
,
saying
;
It
was
not
so
much
a
Donation
,
as
a
Restitution
.
Yea
(
they
say
)
the
Pope
is
superior
to
Emperors
,
yea
,
superior
to
Lawes
,
and
free
from
all
Constitutions
.
Who
is
able
of
himselfe
,
and
by
his
interpretation
,
to
preferre
equity
being
not
written
,
before
the
Law
written
.
The
Faith
,
Supremacy
,
Chaire
of
Peter
;
Keyes
of
Heauen
,
power
to
bind
and
loose
;
all
these
be
inseparable
to
Vide
Ioan.
Driedo
de
dogmatibus
variis
.
lib.
4.
the
Church
of
Rome
,
being
presumed
that
God
prouiding
,
and
Saint
Peter
assisting
the
Diocesse
of
Rome
that
it
shall
neuer
fall
from
the
Faith
:
and
though
the
Pope
be
not
alwayes
good
,
yet
the
merites
of
Saint
Peter
be
sufficient
for
him
,
who
bequeathed
a
dowry
of
merites
,
with
inheritance
of
innocency
to
his
posterity
.
And
if
the
Pope
be
an
Homicide
or
an
Adulterer
,
he
cannot
be
accused
,
but
Hugo
.
in
Glossa
.
dist.
40.
c.
non
nos
.
rather
excused
by
the
murders
of
Sampson
,
the
thefts
of
the
Hebrewes
,
the
adultery
of
Dauid
;
or
if
any
of
his
Clergy
be
found
imbracing
of
a
woman
,
it
must
be
presupposed
,
Glas
.
in
caus.
11.
q.
3.
absit
.
that
he
doth
it
to
blesse
her
.
To
be
briefe
:
All
the
Earth
is
the
Popes
Diocesse
,
and
he
the
Ordinary
of
all
men
,
hauing
Glos
.
in
c.
11.
q.
3.
si
inimicus
.
Hostiensis
in
cap.
quanto
:
de
transl.
praebe
the
authority
of
the
King
of
Kings
vpon
Subiects
:
yea
,
God
and
his
vicar
haue
but
one
Consistory
,
and
can
almost
doe
all
that
God
can
doe
,
Clane
non
errante
:
Hauing
an
heauenly
arbiterment
,
able
to
change
the
nature
of
things
,
Substantialia
vnius
rei
applicando
alteri
&
de
nihilo
Glos
lib.
1.
decret.
tit
7
cap.
3.
potest
aliquid
facere
,
Applying
the
substantiall
parts
of
one
thing
to
another
,
and
of
nothing
make
something
.
His
Doctors
according
with
his
decrees
,
and
boasting
with
Pope
Nicolaus
,
that
Constantine
the
Emperour
sitting
in
the
generall
Councell
of
Nice
,
called
the
Prelates
of
the
Dist
96.
c.
satis
,
&
Caus
11.
q.
1.
cap.
Sacerdotibus
.
Church
,
all
Gods
.
If
Prelates
by
Constantines
voice
bee
Gods
,
what
is
the
Pope
,
the
Prince
and
primate
of
all
prelates
,
aboue
all
Gods
?
So
that
his
vsurped
exaltation
hath
verified
Saint
Pauls
prediction
,
Boasting
himselfe
aboue
all
that
is
called
God
;
dispensing
with
Gods
precepts
,
making
it
no
murder
to
kill
them
that
bee
excommunicate
;
P.
Vrban
.
2.
caus.
23
q.
5.
C.
excommunicatorum
.
dispensing
with
Matrimony
in
prohibited
degrees
,
and
such
like
Antichristian
power
in
papall
dispensation
,
which
cases
and
causes
may
be
found
in
his
darling
Hostiensis
,
Et
apud
Fratrem
Astesanum
Doct.
in
Summa
Confessionis
.
de
effi●
.
Legit.
So
that
by
the
immodest
and
immoderate
extolling
of
himselfe
,
seconded
by
his
Canonicall
Parasites
of
old
time
,
glosing
vpon
the
Popes
decrees
,
and
corrupt
constitutione
,
enacted
in
the
ignorance
of
times
,
and
arrogance
of
Popes
,
to
magnifie
the
man
of
sinne
,
the
pragmaticall
and
dogmaticall
Antichrist
,
the
succession
of
Popes
:
making
Emperors
to
hold
their
bridles
and
stirrups
,
Lib.
1.
Sacraram
Ceremoniarum
.
and
Kings
going
before
them
,
and
to
surrender
their
Crownes
vnto
them
,
crowning
them
with
their
feet
,
and
to
kisse
their
toes
,
and
to
kisse
their
Legates
knees
,
and
to
waite
vpon
them
at
their
Pallace
gates
bare
footed
;
to
excommunicate
Kings
,
to
depriue
them
of
their
Soueraignty
,
and
to
absolue
their
Subiects
from
Allegiance
,
with
such
like
Pope-like
pollicy
,
haue
beene
the
stratagems
to
exalt
the
papall
Chayre
aboue
the
Imperiall
Throne
;
and
at
first
vnder
the
femblance
of
humility
,
haue
ascended
to
this
sublimity
,
temporizing
with
the
world
,
being
darkened
with
the
mist
of
ignorance
,
yet
affected
to
a
blind
deuotion
,
and
charmed
to
this
Chayre
of
superstition
,
haue
made
this
Serum
Seruorum
,
A
Seruant
of
Seruants
,
to
bee
Dominus
Dominorum
,
a
Lord
of
Lords
;
making
Kings
his
vassayles
,
and
doe
him
homage
,
debasing
the
Lords
Annointed
,
*
The
Pope
vndertakes
to
deale
States
and
Kingdomes
,
as
Gods
Legacies
,
and
yet
God
neuer
made
him
his
Executor
or
Administrator
.
deposing
them
at
his
pleasure
,
and
disposing
of
their
Kingdomes
,
freeing
their
Subiects
from
all
obedience
,
and
exciting
them
to
violence
and
villany
in
rebelling
,
which
hath
been
the
cheefe
procurer
of
the
shedding
of
much
royall
blood
,
the
massacres
of
men
and
mischiefs
,
and
miseries
of
most
Times
;
which
wee
shall
elsewhere
more
plainely
demonstrate
:
I
will
in
the
next
place
touch
a
little
,
(
which
yet
hath
beene
handled
by
elaborate
and
accurate
pensels
)
this
point
of
Popes
deposition
of
Kings
,
the
very
fountaine
of
Treason
,
founder
of
Rebellion
,
and
confounder
of
Religion
,
where
it
is
practised
or
beleeued
.
I
will
very
briefly
wright
of
it
,
least
I
should
seeme
to
make
Iliads
after
Homer
.
CHAP.
IX
.
THE
Romane
Church
,
or
rather
Court
of
Rome
,
wholly
degenerated
,
and
arrogating
a
temporall
Monarchy
,
swelling
with
a
forged
puffe
of
pride
and
primacy
appropriated
to
the
Papall
Chaire
,
challenge
an
exorbitant
and
vsurped
power
of
deposition
of
Kings
,
and
of
absolution
of
Subiects
from
alleagiance
to
them
;
which
two-fold
power
is
termed
the
principall
warders
of
Saint
Peters
Keyes
,
without
which
the
Bulla
Pij
Quinti
.
Church
could
not
haue
beene
well
shut
,
or
opened
.
This
power
of
excommunicating
,
deposing
,
and
depriuing
Kings
,
and
of
absoluing
Subiects
from
obedience
to
them
,
they
principally
assume
from
a
pretended
primacy
belonging
to
the
Pope
,
ouer
all
spirituall
and
temporall
men
or
matters
,
deriued
to
them
(
as
they
pleade
)
from
a
supremacy
in
Peter
,
(
whose
Successorship
hath
intitled
them
to
such
a
power
and
priority
)
two
points
oft
alleadged
,
yet
neuer
proued
;
yet
this
primacy
of
Popes
(
as
their
Bellarmine
saith
)
is
the
chiefe
point
of
Catholike
Faith
,
and
the
foundation
of
all
Religion
.
For
which
power
the
Champions
of
Rome
stoutly
stand
,
and
among
the
rest
,
the
statizing
Cardinall
,
Romes-Rabbi
,
Bellarmine
,
the
most
expert
Gamester
at
the
Popes
Primero
,
in
[
](A01472-e35210-b)*
*
Tract
.
de
potest
.
Sum.
pont.
Contra
Gul.
Barel
.
pag
97.
seuerall
workes
,
yet
specially
in
his
fift
Booke
De
Romano
Pontifice
:
The
whole
summe
of
it
,
containing
arguments
,
and
examples
to
proue
,
that
the
Pope
may
by
his
Imperiall
power
,
(
though
indirectly
,
and
in
order
to
the
Spirituals
,
)
depose
Princes
from
their
States
and
Thrones
.
And
as
the
same
Bellarmine
,
personating
Tortus
,
saith
;
Conuenit
inter
omnes
,
posse
Pontificem
maximum
iure
deponere
,
It
is
agreed
vpon
among
all
,
that
the
Pope
of
Rome
may
by
right
and
law
depose
Princes
:
which
speech
was
too
generall
;
for
many
popish
[
](A01472-e35280-b)a
a
Watson
,
quodlib
.
8.
art.
7.
8
Barclayus
,
de
authorit.
Papae
.
c.
2.
&
Rog.
Widdrington
.
Apol.
pro
iure
Principum
.
Sl
eldonirationes
generales
,
&c.
Doctors
doubt
of
it
,
and
denie
the
papall
intrusion
into
Caesars
Chaire
;
and
some
that
did
hold
it
,
haue
recanted
it
,
as
Tanquerellus
commanded
so
by
the
Court
of
Paris
,
Florentinus
Iacobus
,
and
Thomas
Blanztus
,
the
two
last
,
holding
this
for
a
proposition
,
Pontificem
in
omnes
habere
temporalem
potestatem
,
That
the
Pope
hath
a
temporall
power
ouer
all
,
but
they
came
to
recantation
;
nay
,
Hart
(
an
hearty
louer
of
the
Pope
)
yet
his
opinion
different
from
Bellarmines
,
Whosoeuer
make
the
Pope
aboue
Kings
,
as
a
temporall
Lord
,
Nihil
habere
rationis
,
aut
probabilitatis
,
to
haue
neither
shew
of
reason
,
or
probability
,
saith
he
.
Yet
I
confesse
,
the
generall
voice
of
moderne
Papists
,
and
among
the
rest
,
the
Iesuites
,
who
dispositiuè
,
naturally
are
inclined
to
disobedience
,
and
pragmatically
,
and
dogmatically
,
declare
the
same
:
These
are
the
chiefe
Instruments
,
but
Treason
,
consummatiue
,
comes
from
the
Pope
,
first
deposing
,
then
commanding
,
and
warranting
disloyalty
,
and
conspiracy
against
them
.
[
](A01472-e35410-b)b
b
Sum.
de
eccl.
potest
.
q.
40.
art.
1.
Augustinus
Triumphus
saith
,
The
Emperor
of
Heauen
may
depose
the
Emperor
of
the
Earth
,
in
as
much
as
there
is
no
power
but
of
him
:
but
the
Pope
is
inuested
with
the
authority
of
the
Emperor
of
Heauen
,
hee
may
therefore
depose
the
Emperor
of
the
Earth
,
and
as
the
same
saith
;
[
](A01472-e35430-b)c
c
Art.
3.
The
Emperor
is
subiect
to
the
Pope
two
wayes
,
1.
By
a
filiall
subiection
in
all
spirituall
things
,
2.
By
a
ministeriall
subiection
in
his
administration
of
temporall
things
:
for
the
Emperor
is
the
Popes
Minister
,
by
whom
he
administers
temporall
things
:
so
he
.
In
like
sort
saith
[
](A01472-e35450-b)d
d
De
planct
.
eccl.
lib.
1.
c.
13.
p.
3.
Aluarus
Pelagius
,
that
the
Pope
hath
vniuersall
Iurisdiction
ouer
the
whole
world
,
not
onely
in
spirituall
things
,
but
in
temporall
things
;
albeit
he
exercise
the
execution
of
the
temporall
sword
and
iurisdiction
,
by
his
sonne
the
Emperor
,
as
by
his
aduocate
,
and
by
other
Kings
and
Princes
of
the
world
.
The
Pope
may
depriue
Kings
of
their
kingdomes
,
and
the
Emperor
of
his
Empire
.
So
he
.
[
](A01472-e35480-b)e
e
De
pap
.
&
conc
.
author
.
p.
65.
Capistranus
agrees
with
him
,
The
Emperor
,
if
hee
be
incorrigible
,
for
any
mortall
sinne
,
may
bee
deposed
and
depriued
:
the
sentence
of
the
Pope
alone
without
a
Councell
,
is
sufficient
against
the
Emperour
or
any
other
.
It
is
manifest
therefore
how
much
the
Popes
authority
is
aboue
the
Imperial
celsitude
,
which
it
translates
,
examines
,
confirmes
,
or
infringes
,
approoues
,
or
reiects
:
if
hee
offends
,
he
punishes
,
deposes
,
and
depriues
him
.
So
he
,
[
](A01472-e35510-b)f
f
22.
q.
12.
art.
2.
Thomas
of
Aquine
in
this
is
also
very
popish
.
Any
man
sinning
by
infidelity
,
may
be
adiudged
to
lose
the
right
of
Dominion
as
also
sometimes
for
other
faults
:
and
againe
,
So
soon
as
any
one
for
apostacy
from
the
Faith
,
by
iudgement
is
denounced
excommunicate
,
ipso
facto
,
his
Subiects
.
be
absolued
from
his
gouernment
,
and
from
the
oath
of
Allegiance
.
And
the
Cardinall
[
](A01472-e35540-b)g
g
Cited
by
Allen
answere
to
the
booke
of
Engli
.
Iust.
p.
68.
Tolets
Glosse
vpon
his
wordes
,
Note
,
that
albeit
Thomas
named
onely
an
Apostata
,
yet
the
reason
is
all
one
in
the
Princes
case
that
is
excommunicated
;
for
so
soone
as
one
is
denounced
,
or
declared
as
excommunicate
,
all
his
subiects
be
discharged
of
their
obedience
:
which
exposition
his
brother
Cardinall
Allen
applaude
in
these
words
,
Thus
doth
this
notable
Schooleman
write
,
neyther
doe
we
know
any
Catholicke
Diuine
in
any
age
say
the
contrary
.
[
](A01472-e35610-b)h
h
De
Cath.
inst.
tit.
23
n.
11.
pa.
98
Simone
Pacensis
ioynes
forces
with
these
fellowes
,
saying
,
If
Kings
or
other
Christian
Princes
become
heretickes
,
forthwith
their
Subiects
and
vassals
are
freed
from
their
gouernement
.
[
](A01472-e35630-b)i
i
Tit.
45.
nu.
25.
p.
209
.
If
any
Prince
bee
vnprofitable
,
or
make
vniust
Lawes
against
religion
,
or
against
good
mannera●
,
or
doe
any
such
thing
to
the
detriment
of
spirituall
things
,
the
Pope
obseruing
due
circumstances
may
apply
a
fit
remedy
,
euen
by
depriuing
such
a
King
of
his
gouernment
and
iurisdiction
,
if
the
cause
require
it
.
[
](A01472-e35650-b)k
k
Tom.
3.
pag.
444.
Gregory
of
Valence
is
harping
vpon
the
like
notes
:
If
the
crime
of
heresie
,
or
apostacy
from
the
Faith
,
be
notorious
that
it
cannot
be
couered
,
then
,
euen
before
the
sentence
of
the
Iudge
,
the
aforesaid
punishment
(
meaning
depriuation
from
his
dominion
)
is
in
part
incurred
,
so
far
that
the
subiects
may
lawfully
deny
obedience
to
such
an
hereticall
Lord
.
Where
note
by
the
way
,
that
now
many
of
them
doe
hold
,
that
all
hereticall
Kings
,
(
and
such
they
account
all
protestant
Rulers
)
are
depriued
of
their
dominion
,
before
their
Pope
in
his
de●…itiue
sentence
hath
so
denounced
.
Indeed
their
owne
Cai●tane
in
this
was
not
Catholike
,
denying
Subiects
to
be
absolued
before
sentence
publickely
denounced
:
and
therefore
Allen
contradicts
him
,
saying
,
i●se
facte
,
Kings
be
depriued
so
soone
as
they
doe
appeare
hereticall
:
followed
also
by
Philopater
,
saying
,
it
is
an
opinion
of
the
Faith
;
agreeable
to
Apostolicall
doctrine
,
that
euery
Christian
Prince
,
if
hee
fall
from
the
Catholike
religion
,
falls
presently
from
all
his
power
and
dignity
,
by
the
force
of
Gods
Law
and
〈…〉
and
that
before
sentence
of
the
supreame
Pastor
denounced
.
And
the
fiery
Fo●e
Gu●
Reynold●
,
approues
the
murder
De
iusta
●●di●
.
Hen.
3.
r●…
〈◊〉
.
of
Henry
the
third
the
French
King
,
because
bee
fauoured
Heretickes
,
before
any
excommunication
published
:
his
Lib.
23.
sect.
11.
Institut.
reason
is
,
Publicke
griefes
doe
not
attend
for
legall
formes
.
Simancha
goes
further
,
That
a
secret
hereticke
not
onely
is
to
be
excommunicated
,
but
his
sonne
also
:
his
reason
is
,
Heresie
is
a
leprosie
,
and
leprous
sonnes
begotten
of
leprous
parents
:
and
therefore
seemes
to
inferre
not
onely
a
depriuation
,
but
also
a
depriuation
of
all
succession
:
Atque
patrem
,
&
prolem
inre
priuare
suo
.
I
need
not
recite
the
generall
verdict
of
popish
vassals
according
with
these
to
maintaine
the
Popes
infolency
in
attempting
the
deposition
of
Kings
repugnant
to
his
lawes
and
liking
.
Who
knowes
not
,
that
haue
reade
the
workes
of
these
,
Saunders
Vide
Fra:
B●zi●…
de
tempo
.
eccl.
Monar
.
visib
.
Monar
.
Suarez
def.
fid.
catho
.
adv.
Angl.
sect.
err
.
lib.
6.
Francisc
.
Victor
.
relect.
Depotestate
ecolesiae
:
Becanus
,
Rossaeus
,
Bellarmine
,
Allen
,
Ferron
,
Parsons
,
Creswell
,
Carerius
de
potest
.
Ro.
pontif
.
Mosco
.
de
maiest
.
mil●t
.
eccl.
with
many
dozens
of
prostituted
hirelings
?
who
being
fed
fatte
at
the
Popes
high
Altar
,
and
gaping
for
,
or
gaining
the
purple
Hat
,
haue
studied
to
extoll
the
papacy
;
which
they
could
not
doe
more
pleasingly
to
the
Pope
,
or
profitably
to
themselues
,
then
by
ascribing
to
the
Pope
a
power
ouer
Kings
,
to
depriue
them
if
they
breake
their
good
behauiour
to
him
,
and
to
free
subiects
from
allegiance
to
them
being
blasted
with
the
fulminations
of
excommunication
;
making
their
master
Pope
,
an
absolute
Lord
of
the
Temporals
,
turning
the
Crosier
staffe
into
a
Scepter
,
yea
a
commaunder
of
Scepters
,
making
their
Church
an
humane
body
politicke
,
to
ouer-rule
all
,
yet
vnder
a
painted
pretence
of
Peters
primacy
to
ouerthrow
all
Princes
supremacy
.
Egregiam
verò
laudem
,
&
spolia
ampla
tulistis
.
Thus
this
spurious
spawne
of
the
olde
Serpent
,
by
this
serpentine
policy
erecting
the
papall
primacy
of
Popes
aboue
Kings
the
Diana
of
Romes
religion
,
haue
raised
the
Pope
to
this
pontificiall
domination
.
But
the
chiefe
pillar
whereof
they
boast
,
&
would
build
this
point
of
the
power
of
Popes
deposition
of
Kings
,
if
they
be
not
Catholike
Kings
of
the
Romane
size
,
is
the
Decree
of
the
Laterane
Councell
,
held
about
three
hundred
yeares
since
,
consisting
,
3.
Canon
of
the
2.
Lateran
Councell
.
as
they
say
,
of
seuenty
Patriarkes
&
Archbishops
,
and
foure
hundred
and
twelue
Bishops
,
and
eight
hundred
other
eminent
Prelates
,
who
did
decree
that
the
Pope
had
this
power
ouer
Kings
.
To
which
wee
answere
,
Thar
the
Decrees
of
men
ought
not
to
take
from
Kings
that
power
which
God
hath
giuen
them
:
But
the
Lateran
Councell
was
a
Conuenticle
of
Mercenary
men
,
and
vassals
to
the
Pope
,
who
to
please
Innocent
the
third
,
their
Lord
and
great
Master
,
were
willing
to
gratifie
his
Holinesse
with
vnholy
Decrees
:
yet
we
may
doubt
of
that
too
,
if
Platina
be
credited
,
who
faith
,
That
in
that
Councell
many
things
were
offred
to
consultation
,
yet
nothing
determined
,
because
the
Pope
suddenly
departed
,
to
pacifie
a
sedition
then
raised
,
and
died
in
his
iourny
▪
Yet
grant
it
were
a
lawfull
Councell
,
and
this
matter
so
there
decreed
,
what
of
that
?
shall
a
few
proud
Prelates
assembled
to
flatter
the
Pope
,
infringe
the
Lawes
of
God
,
commanding
obedience
and
subiection
to
Kings
?
shall
Gods
commands
be
countermanded
by
Councels
?
which
so
oft
haue
erred
,
nay
haue
confirmed
heresies
;
as
the
Councell
of
Arimium
held
with
the
Arrians
;
yea
Ephesus
Seleucia
,
and
Remino
concluded
with
them
;
which
made
Saint
[
](A01472-e35930-b)a
a
Dialog.
aduers
.
Lucifer
.
&
Vincent
.
Cyrin
.
c.
6.
Hierome
complaine
▪
The
whole
world
groaned
and
wondered
to
see
it selfe
Arrian
.
The
error
of
the
Councell
of
Carthage
in
rebaptizing
is
well
knowne
.
The
Councell
of
Chalcedon
fowlly
erred
,
giuing
to
Leo
then
Bishop
of
Rome
,
the
title
of
the
▪
[
](A01472-e35960-b)*
*
Gregory
the
first
said
,
To
consent
to
this
wicked
name
,
what
is
it
else
but
to
lose
the
faith
?
lib.
4.
cp.
39.
Vniuersall
Bishop
,
which
name
he
reiected
,
though
others
embrace
it
.
In
a
worde
,
the
late
Councell
of
Trent
brought
foorth
to
light
a
world
of
errors
,
that
I
may
say
with
[
](A01472-e35990-b)b
b
Ep.
ad
Procap
.
pag.
346.
Nazianzene
,
hee
neuer
saw
any
Councell
haue
a
good
end
.
Yea
as
their
owne
[
](A01472-e36010-b)c
c
Turrecrem
.
sum
.
de
eccl.
lib.
3.
c.
60.
Panorm.
de
elect
.
&
elect
.
pot
.
writers
say
,
Councels
haue
erred
,
and
may
erre
,
which
in
these
latter
times
must
needes
be
so
:
when
as
the
Pope
is
both
party
and
Iudge
,
which
matter
of
the
erring
of
Councels
Significa
.
hath
so
oft
and
so
soundly
beene
by
our
[
](A01472-e36030-b)*
*
Dr
Willet
Synop.
Cen.
1.
err.
33.
Diuines
manifested
,
that
I
need
not
insist
vpon
it
.
But
how
vaine
it
is
to
obtrude
for
vndoubted
proofe
,
the
erroneous
decrees
,
and
nouell
opinions
of
clawbacke
Dr
White
in
his
Way
to
the
Church
.
lib.
2.
c.
47.
Papalines
&
parasites
to
the
Pope
,
to
infringe
the
power
of
Kings
giuen
them
in
Gods
word
,
commanding
[
](A01472-e36100-b)d
d
Rom.
13.
1.
euery
soule
to
be
subiect
to
these
higher
powers
,
which
place
of
Saint
Paul
,
the
Champions
of
the
Popes
power
to
depose
Kings
,
(
as
their
Cardinall
of
Perron
pleades
for
them
)
doe
expound
to
be
a
prouisionall
precept
,
or
caution
accommodated
to
the
times
.
A
strange
error
of
stout
Champions
:
and
as
the
royal
pen
of
our
[
](A01472-e36130-b)c
c
In
defence
of
Kings
,
and
independency
of
their
Crownes
.
sacred
Soueraigne
,
taxing
the
Cardinall
for
robbing
the
Scripture
of
authority
,
by
making
Gods
precepts
temporary
prouisoes
,
laies
downe
an
infallible
rule
,
That
Apostolicall
instructions
,
which
informe
maners
,
are
not
changeable
,
but
giue
a
standing
and
perpetuall
rule
,
permanent
for
all
people
,
and
not
fashionable
to
the
quality
of
Times
:
But
the
Romane
Church
which
teach
disloyalty
and
disobedience
against
Kings
,
deposing
Kings
from
their
thrones
,
and
then
authorizing
subiects
to
take
Armes
against
them
,
had
need
accommodate
Text
to
time
,
whose
obedience
to
Princes
is
temporary
,
that
is
,
till
they
haue
a
fit
season
and
place
,
(
as
a
vault
vnder
a
Parliament
house
)
and
then
as
Aeneas
Syluius
said
of
the
Monkes
,
Non
audet
stygius
Pluto
tentare
quod
audet
Effraenis
Monachus
—
Then
they
are
without
humanity
,
vnnaturall
,
impious
,
cruell
murderers
,
as
[
](A01472-e36190-b)f
f
Pro
Athan.
lib.
1.
pag.
65.
Lucifer
Calaritanus
to
the
Arrians
,
and
I
may
say
to
Iesuited
Priests
,
beeing
bloudy
minded
and
deceitfull
men
;
and
therefore
many
of
them
doe
not
liue
out
halfe
their
daies
,
dying
bloudy
deaths
for
acting
,
or
affecting
bloudy
deeds
.
Let
vs
in
the
next
place
obserue
how
before
these
latter
times
(
I
meane
before
Popery
was
Heldebrandized
,
and
Iesuited
)
whether
this
point
of
Papall
power
to
depose
Emperors
or
Kings
,
was
eyther
broached
or
belieued
in
the
Church
.
CHAP.
X.
IT
should
seeme
not
to
be
belieued
,
or
broached
,
by
their
owne
writers
;
for
[
](A01472-e36250-b)g
g
Lib.
3.
cap
35.
Otho
Frisingensis
saith
,
Rego
&
relego
,
&c.
I
haue
read
ouer
and
ouer
the
Acts
of
Romane
Kings
and
Emperors
,
and
I
can
finde
none
before
Henry
the
fourth
Emperor
excommunicated
by
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
or
deposed
,
which
was
first
assayed
by
Gregory
the
seauenth
,
called
Heldebrand
,
Anno
Dom.
1066.
And
[
](A01472-e36320-b)h
h
In
Anno
1085.
Vrspergensis
saith
,
That
the
Bishops
that
had
taken
armes
with
the
said
Gregory
against
the
Emperor
,
were
cast
out
of
their
Bishoprickes
by
the
Synode
of
Mentz
,
Chron.
where
the
Popes
Legates
were
present
.
And
[
](A01472-e36370-b)i
i
In
Anno
1088.
p.
129.
Auent
.
p.
4.
70.
Sigebert
saith
,
This
nouelty
,
that
I
may
not
say
heresie
,
did
not
as
yet
appeare
in
the
world
,
that
Priests
should
teach
the
people
,
that
they
ought
to
shew
no
obedience
to
wicked
Kings
;
and
though
they
haue
taken
an
oath
of
Allegiance
,
yet
owe
no
f●alty
,
neyther
are
to
be
called
periured
,
if
they
haue
such
mindes
against
Kings
.
And
[
](A01472-e36390-b)k
k
In
spec.
hist
lib.
1●
.
cap.
84.
Vincantius
Lirinensis
agrees
with
him
in
the
same
words
.
Yea
many
eminent
Romane
Catholickes
did
vtterly
dislike
Gregories
deposition
of
Henry
the
fourth
,
and
denied
the
authority
of
the
Apostolike
See
to
depose
him
,
or
to
absolue
his
subiects
from
their
oath
of
obedience
:
yea
the
[
](A01472-e36440-b)l
l
Gregor
▪
7.
epist.
21.
lib.
8●
apud
Souer
.
ad
Conc.
Bishop
of
Mentz
,
Gregories
friend
and
fauourer
,
writ
to
the
said
Pope
to
furnish
him
with
those
reasons
wherewith
hee
was
moued
to
depose
the
Emperor
,
to
prouide
him
with
answers
against
all
gaine
sayers
.
Yea
the
Bishops
of
Rome
themselues
in
the
purer
times
acknowledged
all
obedience
to
Emperors
and
Kings
,
challenging
no
such
prerogatiue
to
meddle
with
their
Crownes
or
persons
and
for
300.
yeares
,
vntill
Siluester
,
they
performed
passiue
obedience
to
Heathen
Emperors
,
and
so
before
and
after
Boniface
for
500.
yeares
they
performed
actiue
obedience
to
Christian
Emperors
,
submitting
themselues
vnto
them
in
all
loyall
subiection
,
and
acknowledging
them
(
as
their
owne
Bishop
Meltiades
did
to
Constantine
the
Great
)
to
be
supreame
Head
not
onely
in
Temporall
,
but
also
in
Spirituall
things
,
as
Eusebius
records
it
,
lib.
1.
c.
5.
But
peraduenture
some
Papist
may
reply
and
say
,
that
I
doe
not
reckon
aright
,
in
making
Gregory
the
seauenth
,
the
first
Pope
that
deposed
an
Emperor
,
which
yet
is
affirmed
by
their
owne
writers
:
for
Leo
the
third
Emperor
was
excommunicated
by
Gregory
the
second
,
and
depriued
of
all
his
Temporalities
hee
held
in
Italy
;
and
the
Greeke
Emperors
were
remoued
from
the
Empire
by
Leo
the
third
,
Bishop
of
Rome
,
and
so
of
some
others
.
Which
obiection
is
so
frequently
answered
by
our
Diuines
,
who
haue
written
about
this
point
of
the
Popes
power
in
this
kinde
,
that
for
breuity
I
will
passe
it
ouer
in
a
worde
,
That
Gregory
the
second
did
not
depriue
Leo
the
third
Emperor
of
his
temporalities
,
but
onely
was
an
agent
,
or
as
the
head
of
rebellion
in
the
reuolt
of
the
Italians
from
the
Emperor
,
not
by
his
vniuersall
authority
now
claimed
,
but
by
a
popular
sedition
then
raised
.
And
to
the
second
,
That
the
Greeke
Empire
was
translated
by
[
](A01472-e36600-b)*
*
Or
as
some
write
,
by
Gregory
the
fift
.
Leo
the
third
to
the
Germanes
,
is
much
doubted
:
for
[
](A01472-e36630-b)m
m
Vrsperg
.
in
anno
718.
Sigebert
.
in
Anno
731.
some
historians
write
,
it
was
translated
by
a
Decree
of
the
people
of
Rome
,
not
by
the
Popes
keyes
;
yet
probably
he
might
haue
his
head
,
hand
,
and
heart
in
it
:
for
as
Pope
Adrian
the
sixt
said
,
All
mischiefe
came
from
the
chiefe
Bishop
of
Rome
into
the
whole
Church
,
and
by
his
Legate
Cleregatus
promised
reformation
to
the
Germanes
.
The
Popes
of
Rome
haue
a
long
time
laboured
to
rise
to
this
primacy
of
pride
by
degrees
:
first
aboue
Bishops
,
as
in
Boniface
the
third
:
after
aboue
Kings
and
Emperors
,
specially
in
Gregory
the
seauenth
and
his
successors
:
yet
those
aspiring
wings
clipt
by
Councels
,
Wormes
,
Papia
,
Brixis
,
Mentz
;
till
at
last
,
two
of
the
worst
Councels
,
the
Laterane
and
Tridentine
,
did
lift
vp
the
Pope
to
the
top
of
the
pinnacle
,
not
onely
aboue
Kings
and
Councels
,
but
aboue
Gods
counsels
the
sacred
Scriptures
:
Tantae
molis
erat
Romanum
surgere
papam
.
But
let
vs
a
little
look
vpon
this
question
(
which
yet
is
like
a
Spirit
,
sooner
raised
then
put
downe
,
)
of
the
papall
power
of
Kings
deposition
.
A
spiritual
power
in
the
Pope
of
primacy
I
know
none
,
temporall
much
lesse
,
but
this
same
pretended
[
](A01472-e36730-b)*
*
Ecclesia
Romana
est
priuatiua
,
non
primitiua
.
priuatiue
power
least
of
al
:
for
it
is
not
in
any
place
to
be
found
,
that
God
hath
giuen
to
the
Pope
,
yea
to
any
man
,
power
to
make
or
vnmake
temporall
King
〈◊〉
for
hee
that
can
depose
a
King
,
must
bee
aboue
a
King
;
but
regall
power
is
the
highest
power
on
earth
,
post
Deum
secundus
est
,
&
solo
Deo
A
King
is
not
bound
to
giue
an
account
to
Popes
or
people
,
but
God
.
minor
,
as
Tertullian
of
Kings
,
next
after
God
,
and
inferiour
to
none
but
God
:
Super
quem
non
est
nisi
solus
Deus
,
as
Optatus
Mileuitanus
,
aboue
whom
there
is
none
but
God
alone
.
So
King
[
](A01472-e36800-b)n
n
Psalm.
51.
4.
Dauid
,
Tibi
soli
peccaui
,
against
thee
onely
haue
I
finned
.
So
that
I
may
say
with
[
](A01472-e36820-b)o
o
De
potest
.
regia
,
&
papali
.
c.
10.
Otho
deposed
John
22.
Pope
.
&c.
Iohn
of
Paris
,
In
the
Emperour
is
inuested
a
power
to
depose
the
Pope
,
(
as
formerly
many
haue
beene
)
if
he
abuse
his
power
,
because
he
is
his
superiour
;
but
not
in
the
Pope
,
for
he
is
,
and
ought
to
be
his
inferiour
:
and
with
this
Iohn
Maior
agree
many
other
,
Almaine
and
Occam
,
as
[
](A01472-e36880-b)p
p
Quae.
2.
de
potest
.
eccl.
&
Laic
.
c.
12.
Almaine
alleadges
Occams
opinion
,
and
makes
it
his
owne
conclusion
,
That
the
Pope
hath
no
power
eyther
by
excommunication
,
or
by
any
other
meanes
to
depose
a
Prince
from
his
royall
dignity
;
and
further
[
](A01472-e36910-b)q
q
c.
9.
10.
11.
affirmes
with
Occam
,
saying
,
The
Emperour
is
not
bound
to
sweare
allegiance
to
the
Pope
,
but
the
Pope
if
he
hold
any
temporal
possessions
,
is
bound
to
sweare
allegiance
to
the
Emperor
,
and
to
pay
him
tribute
.
The
Scripture
recites
19.
Kings
of
Israel
,
and
14.
of
Iudah
,
who
brake
the
couenant
made
with
the
Lord
,
yet
none
deposed
by
Priest
or
Prophet
for
that
cause
.
But
the
Champions
of
the
Popes
power
in
this
kinde
,
alleadge
some
presidents
of
the
Priests
in
the
olde
law
,
who
(
as
they
say
)
by
vertue
of
their
Priesthood
haue
deposed
and
depriued
Kings
from
their
seates
,
which
power
they
labour
to
deriue
and
appropriate
to
the
Popes
office
:
I
will
name
but
two
of
them
in
two
examples
.
1
Cardinall
[
](A01472-e36960-b)r
r
Defens
.
Angl.
Catho
.
c.
5.
2
Chron.
26.
Allen
alleadgeth
Azarias
the
high
Priest
,
who
with
●o
other
Priests
put
downe
Ozias
,
smitten
with
leprosie
,
by
force
out
of
the
Temple
,
and
depriued
him
of
his
regall
authority
:
Ergo
(
say
they
)
it
is
lawfull
for
the
high
Priest
,
that
is
,
the
Pope
,
to
driue
hereticall
Kings
,
that
is
,
spirituall
Leapers
,
out
of
the
Temple
of
Gods
▪
Church
,
and
Territories
of
their
kingdome
,
by
excommunication
,
which
is
a
separation
;
and
then
by
deposition
,
which
is
a
finall
depriuation
of
them
,
and
deputation
of
some
other
Regent
,
as
Azarias
committed
the
kingdome
to
be
then
gouerned
by
Iotham
his
sonne
.
Wee
answere
(
as
some
of
our
Church
haue
answered
)
That
Azarias
did
not
depriue
Ozias
of
his
regall
power
,
for
he
held
it
to
his
dying
day
;
onely
his
sonne
Iotham
as
a
kinde
of
Viceroye
was
surrogated
,
because
the
immediate
hand
of
God
had
smitten
him
with
leprosie
:
for
his
leprosie
he
was
punished
to
liue
apart
,
a
priuate
life
,
not
to
2
Chro.
26.
20.
Visa
lepra
Sacerdotes
regem
leprosum
ad
festine
egrediendum
monent
.
Caietan
.
in
2.
Paral.
26.
be
depriued
of
his
inheritance
.
Ambition
,
couetousnesse
,
yea
all
sinne
is
a
leprosie
(
hath
not
the
Pope
such
a
contagion
?
)
why
then
he
may
as
well
be
depriued
of
his
Miter
,
being
a
grand
sinner
,
and
so
a
great
leaper
,
as
any
other
.
Indeed
Ozias
,
or
Vzziah
greatly
sinned
in
presuming
to
vsurpe
the
Priests
office
,
transgressing
against
the
Lord
,
in
going
into
the
Temple
to
burne
incense
vpon
the
Altar
of
V.
16.
Sacerdotis
est
tantum
arguere
,
non
mouere
arma
.
&c.
Chrysost.
18
Leuitic.
13.
incense
;
and
Azariah
with
the
other
Priests
withstood
Vzziah
the
King
,
telling
him
,
it
pertained
not
to
him
to
burne
incense
,
but
to
the
Priests
,
the
sonnes
of
Aaron
consecrated
to
offer
it
:
and
was
smitten
of
the
Lord
for
it
with
leprosie
,
and
so
liued
apart
according
to
the
Law
,
yet
still
was
King
in
esse
,
though
not
in
execution
.
2
Cardinall
Bellarmine
alleadgeth
Iehoiada
the
High
2
Kings
11.
Priest
,
who
commanded
Athalia
the
Queene
to
bee
slaine
,
and
Ioash
to
succeed
;
implying
an
inference
,
that
so
it
is
lawfull
for
Popes
to
doe
the
like
.
We
answer
,
that
Athalia
an
vsurper
and
murderer
,
killing
all
the
royall
seed
,
excepting
only
the
secretly
preserued
Ioash
the
vndoubted
heyre
of
the
Crowne
,
beeing
proclaimed
and
annointed
King
with
a
generall
consent
of
all
;
Iehoiada
by
the
authority
of
the
King
,
and
not
as
High
Priest
,
but
rather
tanquam
regis
patruus
,
&
Protector
,
as
his
Kinsman
and
Protector
,
the
King
being
in
his
minority
seauen
yeares
olde
,
and
Iehoiada
being
his
Allye
,
hauing
married
the
Kings
An●
,
and
so
bound
by
the
Law
of
Nature
and
Nations
to
defend
the
Kings
right
,
and
to
reuenge
the
tyranny
of
a
bloudy
Queen
against
the
Kings
killed
progeny
:
and
Iehoiadaes
commandement
was
confirmed
by
the
Kings
authority
,
and
with
the
common
consent
and
Counsell
of
the
land
,
not
as
being
High
Priest
,
but
as
chiefe
of
his
Tribe
,
to
reuenge
the
crying
bloud
of
the
royall
offspring
murthered
by
vsurping
Athalia
,
to
depriue
her
of
her
vsurped
regiment
and
life
:
what
is
this
to
depose
a
lawfull
King
by
the
authority
of
the
Pope
?
Kings
shall
anguste
sedere
,
as
Tully
said
to
Caesar
,
haue
quaking
Scepters
,
vnquiet
seates
,
and
narrow
limits
,
if
the
Pope
haue
power
to
depriue
them
of
their
power
&
state
.
But
to
passe
ouer
other
the
like
examples
alleadged
by
Romanists
in
this
kinde
,
I
will
touch
those
foure
things
which
they
obiect
,
and
say
,
doe
dissolue
regall
right
,
and
make
Kings
who
are
culpable
of
such
faults
,
to
forfeit
their
Crownes
.
1.
Tyranny
.
2.
Infidelity
.
3.
Heresie
.
4.
Apostacy
.
The
Popish
assertions
heerein
runne
in
the
affirmatiue
,
that
all
,
or
any
one
is
sufficient
to
depriue
a
King
of
his
Crown
.
The
opinions
of
Protestants
run
in
the
negatiue
,
that
none
of
these
are
sufficient
to
make
a
King
forfeit
his
dignity
and
Diademe
.
To
begin
with
the
first
:
Tyranny
doth
not
cut
off
a
King
from
his
soueraignty
.
Who
a
greater
Tyrant
then
King
Saul
,
who
[
](A01472-e37370-b)a
a
1
Sam.
24.
12.
hunted
after
Dauids
soule
to
take
it
:
yet
who
was
so
[
](A01472-e37390-b)b
b
1
Sam.
22.
14.
faithfull
among
all
his
seruants
as
Dauid
?
confessed
by
Sauls
owne
mouth
,
To
be
more
righteous
then
he
,
for
thou
hast
rendred
mee
good
,
and
I
haue
rendred
thee
euill
:
yea
this
[
](A01472-e37420-b)c
c
1
Sam.
24.
18.
Saul
such
a
tyrant
,
that
he
commanded
Doeg
to
[
](A01472-e37450-b)d
d
1
Sam.
22.
18.
19.
fall
vpon
the
Lords
Priests
,
and
Doeg
at
his
commandement
flew
sounescore
and
fiue
persons
,
that
did
weare
a
linnen
Ephod
,
and
did
smite
Nob
the
Priests
City
,
with
the
edge
of
the
sword
,
both
man
and
woman
,
childe
and
suckling
,
oxe
and
asse
,
and
sheepe
with
the
sword
.
Yet
Dauid
,
no
priuate
,
or
plebe●an
subiect
,
but
a
man
by
Gods
commandement
designed
for
the
Kingdome
,
cheefe
Captaine
and
Coronel
of
Sauls
Army
,
and
heire
apparent
to
the
Crowne
;
and
hauing
opportunity
to
depriue
Saul
of
his
life
,
and
importunity
of
his
followers
to
doe
the
deed
,
yet
heare
his
voice
,
The
[
](A01472-e37530-b)e
e
1
Sam.
24.
7.
Lord
keepe
me
from
doing
that
thing
vnto
my
Master
the
Lords
Annointed
,
to
lay
my
hand
vpon
him
,
for
he
is
the
Lords
Annointed
:
and
the
same
Dauid
to
Abishai
Destroy
[
](A01472-e37560-b)f
f
1
Sam.
26.
9.
him
not
,
for
who
can
lay
his
hand
vpon
the
Lords
Annointed
,
and
be
guiltlesse
?
O
heauenly
voice
of
holy
Dauid
,
how
different
are
Popelings
from
Dauids
resolution
!
Occasionem
victoria
Dauid
habebat
in
manibus
,
incantum
&
securum
aduersarium
sine
labore
poterat
iugulare
,
advictoriam
opportunitas
hortabatur
:
sed
obstabat
Diuinorum
memoria
mandatorum
:
non
mittam
manum
in
vnctum
Domini
,
repressit
cum
gladio
manum
,
&
dum
timuit
oleum
,
seruauit
inimicum
,
As
most
elegantly
,
and
excellently
writes
[
](A01472-e37600-b)g
g
Lib.
2.
contra
Parmenianum
.
Volebam
hostem
vincere
,
sed
prius
est
diuina
praecepta
seruare
,
&c.
Ibidem
Optatus
.
Their
vnction
makes
them
sacred
,
so
that
their
fatall
touch
,
makes
the
Subiect
sacrilegious
.
Optatus
,
Dauid
had
a
present
occasion
of
security
of
victory
,
and
might
without
any
difficulty
,
or
danger
haue
killed
his
vnkind
and
vnconsiderate
enemy
;
opportunity
might
haue
pressed
him
to
it
,
but
the
remembrance
of
Gods
commandements
stay
his
hand
,
Touch
not
my
Annointed
:
This
keepes
backe
the
hand
and
sword
,
and
fearing
the
regall
oyle
,
fauours
a
dismall
enemy
.
Now
Tyranny
may
be
of
two
kinds
,
either
of
vsurped
regiment
and
dominion
,
without
any
ciuill
title
and
interest
hauing
no
titular
foundation
,
but
violent
vsurpation
;
and
herein
subiection
is
not
necessary
,
Quoad
obedientiam
,
if
Quoad
Sust●…ntiam
:
Herein
patience
more
requisite
then
obedience
.
2
Kind
is
,
when
ordinary
and
lawfull
power
degenerates
into
tyranny
and
cruelty
by
abuse
;
and
herein
[
](A01472-e37660-b)h
h
Reade
Tollett
,
de
occidendo
Tyranno
lib.
5.
c.
6.
Mariana
.
Fra
de
Veron
&c.
Papists
giue
liberty
,
Tyrannum
occidere
licet
,
It
is
lawfull
to
kill
a
Tyrant
,
contrary
to
Dauid
;
God
forbid
that
I
should
lay
mine
hand
vpon
the
Lords
Annointed
;
1
Sam.
26.
11.
Meaning
Saul
,
a
Tyrant
by
abuse
,
but
not
by
vsurpation
:
but
we
haue
handled
this
before
,
and
therefore
[
](A01472-e37720-b)l
l
In
the
former
Booke
c.
5.
of
Britan
.
Vota
.
leaue
it
.
2.
Infidelity
doth
not
depriue
a
King
of
his
regiment
:
Oh
but
replies
the
Papist
,
All
title
to
Dominion
,
hath
foundation
in
the
grace
of
Iustice
,
Charity
,
and
Piety
;
so
Vid.
Quaest.
Armenic
lib.
10.
c.
4.
that
by
impiety
or
infldelity
,
they
make
forfeiture
of
their
authority
.
Answer
:
It
is
prouidence
,
not
grace
,
that
disposeth
ciuill
titles
;
grace
,
not
prouidence
,
that
makes
them
comfortable
:
In
a
spirituall
sense
,
impious
and
vnfaithfull
men
,
are
vsurpers
,
I
meane
by
a
spirituall
right
;
(
for
[
](A01472-e37760-b)k
k
1
Tim.
4.
8.
godlinesse
hath
the
promises
of
this
life
)
yet
haue
they
a
ciuill
and
sure
title
among
men
,
by
birthright
,
succession
,
election
,
or
other
acquisition
,
by
which
titles
such
rights
are
deuolued
to
them
,
that
we
say
with
Saint
[
](A01472-e37770-b)l
l
De
ciuit
dei
.
lib.
5.
c.
11.
Austen
;
Qui
dedit
Mario
,
ipse
&
Caesari
,
He
that
gaue
dominion
to
Marius
,
the
same
gaue
it
to
Caesar
;
he
that
to
Augustus
,
the
same
to
Nero
;
he
that
to
gentle
Vespasian
,
the
same
to
bloody
Domitian
;
he
that
to
Constantine
the
Christian
,
the
same
to
the
Apostate
Iulian
:
for
the
[
](A01472-e37870-b)m
m
Psal.
22.
28.
Kingdome
is
the
Lords
,
and
hee
ruleth
among
Nations
,
the
most
High
hath
power
ouer
the
Kingdome
of
Men
,
and
giueth
it
to
whomsoeuer
hee
will
,
and
appointeth
ouer
it
the
most
abiect
among
men
,
saith
[
](A01472-e37880-b)n
n
Dan.
4.
14.
Daniel
;
and
suffereth
for
the
sinnes
of
the
people
,
a
Kingdome
[
](A01472-e37900-b)o
o
Ecclesiasticus
10.
8.
to
be
translated
from
one
people
to
another
,
yea
,
an
hypocrite
,
or
infidell
to
reigne
ouer
them
;
neither
must
man
seeke
to
displace
or
dispossesse
an
Infidell
King
,
but
say
with
[
](A01472-e37910-b)p
p
1
Sam.
26.
10.
Dauid
;
Either
the
Lord
shall
smite
him
,
or
his
day
shall
come
to
die
,
or
hee
shall
descend
into
battell
,
and
perish
:
knowing
the
saying
of
the
sonne
of
Syrack
to
be
true
,
[
](A01472-e37940-b)q
q
Ecclesiasticus
10.
10.
11.
Tyranny
is
of
small
indurance
,
and
he
that
is
to
day
a
King
,
to
morrow
is
dead
.
3.
Heresie
is
not
sufficient
to
depriue
a
King
of
his
temporall
Inheritance
.
Popish
Diuinity
is
herein
knowne
,
let
[
](A01472-e37960-b)r
r
De
Rom.
Pontif.
lib.
5.
cap.
7.
Bellarmine
be
the
mouth
of
all
the
rest
:
Christians
are
not
bound
,
nor
may
,
with
the
euident
danger
of
Religion
,
tollerate
an
vnbeleeuing
King
:
when
Kings
and
Princes
become
Heretickes
are
depriued
of
all
right
of
rule
,
either
naturall
,
oeco●…cal
,
or
ciuill
.
Fr.
Ouand
.
4.
d.
13.
p.
347.
heretickes
,
they
may
be
iudged
of
the
Church
,
and
bee
deposed
from
the
gouernement
,
neither
is
there
any
wrong
done
them
,
if
they
be
deposed
.
If
any
Prince
of
a
sheepe
become
a
wolfe
,
that
is
to
say
,
of
a
Christian
become
an
Hereticke
,
the
Pastor
of
the
Church
,
by
excommunication
may
driue
him
away
,
and
withall
command
the
people
that
they
follow
him
not
,
and
so
depriue
him
of
his
dominion
ouer
his
Subiects
:
so
[
](A01472-e38010-b)*
*
Subiects
are
freed
from
all
obedience
,
and
allegiance
to
them
.
Turrecr
.
Sum.
de
eccl.
lib.
2.
c.
11.
4.
farre
goes
the
Cardinall
.
Now
who
are
Heretickes
?
All
those
Kings
which
decline
from
the
Papacy
,
and
denie
his
Supremacy
.
The
Cardinall
thinkes
as
much
:
Regnante
Constantino
florebat
fides
Christiana
,
&c.
While
Constantine
reigned
,
the
Christian
Faith
flourished
;
when
Constantius
ruled
,
Arrianisme
,
when
Iulian
,
Ethnicisme
;
when
Henry
the
eighth
and
Edward
the
sixth
,
Luthenarisme
,
when
Elizabeth
,
Caluinisme
prospered
:
All
Protestant
Princes
by
the
verdict
of
the
Pope
and
his
Parasites
,
be
Hereticks
,
and
so
consequently
to
be
deposed
,
if
this
their
heresie
(
which
yet
is
the
Catholicke
verity
,
and
sincere
and
sound
profession
of
the
Gospell
)
be
accompanied
with
the
Popes
excommunication
:
and
yet
it
is
a
great
question
,
and
neuer
yet
proued
by
the
Scripture
,
that
Kings
are
subiect
to
this
censure
of
excommunication
;
it
is
disputed
much
both
wayes
;
and
let
it
be
yeelded
for
argument
sake
,
Ex
abundante
,
That
Saint
[
](A01472-e38130-b)s
s
Theod.
histor.
Eccles.
lib.
5.
c.
18.
Ambrose
did
iustly
with
Theodosius
in
that
abstention
;
for
I
doubt
whether
it
was
a
complete
excommunication
:
for
a
King
is
subiect
to
the
presbyteriall
Cure
,
not
Court
;
to
be
informed
in
his
conscience
in
the
Pulpet
,
not
to
be
corrected
in
the
Consistory
by
punishment
;
to
be
directed
,
not
iudged
,
or
remoued
from
the
company
of
his
faithfull
Subiects
,
much
lesse
to
be
deposed
,
or
depriued
of
his
regiment
ouer
them
;
yet
let
it
bee
granted
for
argument
sake
,
that
Princes
may
be
subiect
to
the
censure
of
excommunication
,
which
yet
is
sparingly
to
be
vsed
against
Princes
,
as
[
](A01472-e38160-b)t
t
Contra.
Epist.
Parmen.
lib.
3.
c.
2.
Austen
counselleth
:
yet
though
the
sentence
of
excommunication
be
direfull
,
making
them
for
a
time
as
Ethnicks
,
Sit
tibisicut
Ethnicus
,
saith
our
[
](A01472-e38190-b)u
u
Math.
18.
17.
Sauiour
,
Let
him
be
vnto
thee
as
an
Heathen
Man
or
Publicane
:
It
is
tanquam
,
nonplusquam
,
as
an
Heathen
man
,
not
worse
then
an
Heathen
Man
.
Loyalty
and
obedience
to
Ethnicke
Kings
is
to
be
performed
,
as
the
precepts
and
presidents
of
Christ
,
and
his
Apostles
plainly
teach
all
:
The
spirituall
sword
onely
depriues
of
spirituall
rights
,
to
depriue
him
of
the
Sacrament
,
not
of
the
Scepter
:
shuts
out
of
the
Kingdome
of
Heauen
,
not
meddles
with
the
Kingdome
of
Earth
.
Excommunication
is
not
an
extirpation
,
it
serues
not
to
take
away
any
mans
temporall
goods
of
body
,
or
life
,
or
Kingdome
on
Earth
;
it
hath
power
ouer
sinnes
,
not
ouer
possessions
,
as
[
](A01472-e38220-b)*
*
De
Consid.
ad
Eugen
.
lib.
2.
Bernard
to
Pope
Eugenius
:
It
serues
to
tame
the
soule
,
not
to
terrifie
or
destroy
the
body
;
it
cannot
bind
Kings
that
they
should
not
reigne
,
or
absolue
Subiects
that
they
should
not
obey
,
or
depose
Kings
from
their
regall
authority
,
by
which
pretence
of
diuellish
pollicy
,
in
challenging
a
spirituall
power
of
Kings
excommunication
,
the
Pope
hath
plagued
the
World
with
many
temporall
rebellions
.
4.
Apostacy
takes
not
away
Soueraignty
.
Iulian
an
apparent
Apostate
,
and
wicked
Idolater
,
as
Saint
[
](A01472-e38270-b)x
x
Aug.
in
Psal.
124.
Austen
cals
him
,
yet
as
the
same
Father
speakes
of
it
,
Milites
Christiani
seruierunt
huic
Imperatori
infideli
:
&
quando
dicebat
,
producite
aciem
,
i●…ra
illam
gentem
,
statim
obtemperabant
:
The
Christian
Souldiers
serued
this
Infidel
Emperor
,
and
when
he
called
to
produce
the
Army
,
or
to
goe
against
any
Nation
,
they
presently
obeyed
;
not
because
they
wanted
power
to
resist
:
for
his
whole
Army
for
the
most
part
were
Christians
,
as
their
voices
to
Iouinian
Iulians
Successor
testifie
,
[
](A01472-e38310-b)y
y
Ruff.
lib.
2.
hist.
cap.
1.
Omnes
vna
voce
confessi
sunt
se
esse
Christianos
,
They
all
confessed
with
one
accord
,
that
they
were
Christians
;
but
their
obedience
grounded
vpon
Saint
[
](A01472-e38330-b)z
z
Aust.
vb
,
supra
.
Austens
reference
,
Subiectes
fuisse
,
propter
Dominum
aternum
,
Domino
temporali
,
Subiect
to
their
temporall
Lord
,
*
Ala.
contra
execut
.
Angl.
iust
.
pa.
167.
Bellar.
de
rom.
pontif
.
lib.
5.
cap.
7.
for
the
eternall
Lords
sake
.
And
though
some
of
the
great
Diuines
of
Rome
,
say
;
that
the
Apostles
were
subiect
to
Infidell
or
apostate
Princes
,
and
many
Martyrs
obedient
,
because
they
wanted
power
to
resist
;
and
that
they
might
haue
lawfully
resisted
,
if
they
had
had
strength
:
when
rather
I
may
say
with
[
](A01472-e38380-b)*
*
Tertul.
in
Apologet
.
Tertullian
,
that
they
had
power
,
but
might
not
lawfully
resist
.
The
Apostles
were
no
Temporizers
,
to
command
to
pray
for
Nero
,
if
the
time
,
and
not
the
truth
,
had
not
moued
them
to
doe
it
for
conscience
sake
:
Shall
Subiects
,
for
Heathen
or
wicked
Kings
be
[
](A01472-e38410-b)a
a
1
Tim.
2.
1.
2.
enioyned
to
poure
forth
prayers
&
supplications
,
and
withall
be
willing
(
if
they
haue
power
)
to
poure
out
their
Soueraignes
blood
?
The
Prophet
Ieremy
exhorted
the
exiled
Iewes
to
offer
vp
their
prayers
for
the
life
of
the
King
of
Babylon
:
hee
would
not
haue
willed
them
to
haue
prayed
for
their
persecutor
,
if
it
had
beene
a
duty
contrary
to
Christian
profession
,
or
for
lacke
of
power
,
to
fall
to
supplication
.
When
King
[
](A01472-e38440-b)b
b
Ester
3.
13.
Assuerus
had
made
a
decree
to
kill
and
destroy
all
the
Iewes
,
both
yong
and
old
,
children
and
women
in
one
day
,
what
doe
they
?
rebell
,
or
rise
vp
in
armes
to
resist
with
violence
?
No
,
no
,
sorrow
,
[
](A01472-e38460-b)c
c
Ester
4.
3.
and
fasting
,
weeping
,
and
mourning
,
sackecloth
,
and
ashes
,
are
their
weapons
.
When
Iulian
the
Apostate
,
threatned
the
Christian
World
;
Lachrimae
vnicum
medicamentum
aduersus
eum
,
saith
[
](A01472-e38490-b)d
d
Orat.
1.
in
Iulianum
.
Nazianzene
:
Teares
the
onely
medicine
against
his
mischeefe
,
teares
were
their
Speares
,
Orizons
their
weapons
;
They
knew
that
they
[
](A01472-e38510-b)e
e
Rom.
13
▪
2.
that
resisted
power
,
resisted
the
ordinance
of
God
,
and
they
that
resist
,
shall
receiue
to
themselues
damnation
.
These
had
not
beene
catechized
in
the
Popes
Schoole
,
teaching
Subiects
that
the
Pope
hath
power
to
depriue
Kings
,
if
they
be
defectiue
in
their
regiment
,
or
not
pliable
to
his
commandement
;
but
were
obedient
,
as
the
Apostle
[
](A01472-e38520-b)f
f
Rom.
13.
5.
exhorts
,
Propter
conscientiam
,
for
conscience
sake
.
Oh
but
will
Master
[
](A01472-e38550-b)g
g
In
his
censure
vpon
the
Apology
.
Parsons
reply
,
We
hold
this
point
,
that
a
Prince
is
to
be
obeyed
Propter
conscientiam
,
for
conscience
sake
;
but
not
Contrae
conscientiam
,
Against
his
conscience
:
And
he
is
so
stiffe
in
this
assertion
,
that
he
saith
,
If
one
authority
,
example
,
or
testimony
out
of
Scripture
,
Fathers
,
or
Councels
,
contradict
it
,
we
then
speake
to
purpose
.
We
answer
;
Against
Conscience
rightly
instructed
,
and
warranted
by
the
word
,
It
is
true
:
but
there
is
Asinina
,
lupina
,
or
leprosa
conscientia
,
A
foolish
,
woluish
,
or
leprous
conscience
,
which
vicious
or
erroneous
conscience
is
not
rightly
called
conscience
,
but
error
,
and
peruersenesse
,
and
therein
it
failes
.
If
a
King
command
things
expressely
contrary
to
Gods
word
,
the
[
](A01472-e38610-b)*
*
Acts
3.
19.
Apostles
rule
then
is
plaine
,
We
must
obey
God
rather
then
men
;
yet
not
fall
to
violence
,
or
outward
resistance
in
body
,
but
in
spirit
;
submitting
our
bodies
to
suffer
with
patience
what
shall
bee
inflicted
,
like
the
three
[
](A01472-e38620-b)h
h
Dan.
3.
21.
Children
to
Nabuchadnezar
;
but
in
our
soules
to
shew
our selues
more
then
Conquerors
for
our
Conscience
sake
.
Thus
doe
we
see
,
that
the
foure
forenamed
crimes
,
Tyranny
,
Infidelity
,
Heresie
,
Apostacy
,
(
yet
great
,
and
greeuous
sinnes
)
are
not
sufficient
to
depriue
a
King
of
his
regall
Inheritance
,
or
to
free
his
Subiects
from
their
obedience
.
CHAP.
XI
.
I
Wil
in
the
next
place
briefly
consider
the
goodly
Harmony
of
the
holy
Doctors
of
Rome
,
in
the
managing
and
maintaining
of
this
new
Doctrine
of
deposition
of
Kings
by
making
their
[
](A01472-e38690-b)*
*
Quem
penes
arbitrium
,
&
ius
&
norma
regendi
.
Pope
an
absolute
Lord
of
all
Temporalties
,
and
of
the
Spiritualties
;
by
vertue
of
which
vaste
omnipotency
of
power
,
as
being
the
Supreme
spirituall
,
and
temporall
Prince
of
all
,
and
ouer
all
,
they
ascribe
vnto
his
Holinesse
this
plenitude
of
power
,
to
haue
the
iurisdiction
of
both
swords
;
and
so
may
passe
against
Kings
(
if
they
bee
faulty
by
tyranny
,
infidelity
,
heresie
or
apostacy
;
or
not
Roman
Catholickes
)
Sentences
of
Excommunication
,
Breues
of
Interdiction
,
Depriuation
,
Buls
of
Absolution
of
Subiects
from
Alleagiance
;
yea
,
giue
Licence
,
and
Indulgences
of
pardon
to
misereants
to
[
](A01472-e38700-b)*
*
Such
Kings
may
bee
killed
when
it
please
the
Pope
.
Baron
.
Ann.
1089.
〈◊〉
.
11.
murder
them
:
and
yet
this
is
not
to
be
counted
King-killing
,
for
a
King
excommunicated
,
or
deposed
,
is
no
King
in
Popery
:
Let
vs
see
the
consent
of
these
Doctors
,
or
rather
heare
the
confusion
of
their
tongues
in
building
of
this
Babell
.
Some
of
the
cheefe
pillars
of
Popery
defend
the
direct
,
ordinary
,
and
inherent
authority
of
the
Pope
;
whereby
as
Lord
of
the
whole
World
,
in
all
temporall
matters
hee
may
at
his
pleasure
depose
Emperors
,
and
Princes
:
The
cheefe
of
these
is
Cardinall
[
](A01472-e38750-b)i
i
Baron
.
Annal.
Tom.
1.
An.
57.
pa.
423
&
433.
Baronius
,
and
to
alleadge
his
reasons
I
omit
,
his
Bookes
are
common
,
and
extant
in
the
world
.
And
this
opinion
,
that
the
Pope
is
Lord
of
all
the
Temporalties
,
and
that
the
supreame
Iurisdiction
both
in
temporall
and
spirituall
matters
,
belong
to
Peters
Successors
,
(
which
was
the
brainelesse
assertion
of
old
blockish
Canonists
,
and
exploded
of
all
sober
Papists
,
)
is
now
renewed
,
and
passeth
for
Catholick
Doctrine
.
Your
[
](A01472-e38780-b)k
k
De
temp.
Eccl.
Monarch
.
li.
1.
1.
3.
fol
98.
Francis
Bozius
defends
it
,
that
the
Pope
is
directly
Lord
of
things
temporall
,
and
is
the
Ruler
and
Monarke
of
the
whole
world
.
So
Rodericus
[
](A01472-e38810-b)l
l
Episc.
Zamo
:
alleadged
by
Carerius
.
De
potest
.
Ro.
pontif
.
pag.
131.
Sancius
,
a
Bishop
of
theirs
goes
further
;
It
is
to
be
holden
,
according
to
the
naturall
,
morall
,
and
diuine
Law
,
wth
the
right
Faith
,
that
the
Lordship
of
the
Roman
Bishop
is
the
true
,
and
onely
immediate
Lordship
of
all
the
world
,
not
as
concerning
spirituall
things
onely
,
but
also
as
concerning
temporall
things
;
and
that
the
imperiall
Lordship
of
Kings
dependeth
vpon
it
,
and
oweth
seruice
and
attendance
thereunto
,
as
a
meanes
,
minister
,
and
instrument
;
and
that
by
him
it
receiueth
institution
and
ordination
,
and
at
the
commandement
of
the
papall
Lordship
,
it
may
be
remoued
,
reuoked
,
corrected
,
and
punished
:
In
the
gouernement
of
the
world
,
the
secular
Lordship
is
not
necessary
either
of
pure
,
or
meere
,
or
expedient
necessity
;
but
when
the
Church
cannot
.
Resoluing
this
Article
therefore
,
we
say
;
That
in
all
the
world
there
is
but
one
Lordship
,
and
therefore
there
must
be
but
one
Vniuersall
and
Supreame
Prince
,
and
Monarke
;
who
is
Christs
Vicar
,
according
to
that
of
Daniel
,
[
](A01472-e38850-b)m
m
Dan.
7.
14.
Which
place
is
proper
onely
to
Christ
,
the
Bishop
expounds
of
the
Pope
.
He
gaue
him
dominion
,
and
honour
,
and
kingdome
,
and
all
people
,
and
languages
shall
serue
him
:
In
him
therefore
is
the
Fountaine
and
originall
of
all
Lordship
,
and
from
him
the
other
Powers
flow
:
so
farre
goes
this
Popish
Bishop
.
And
diuers
others
agree
with
him
;
It
is
iudged
that
no
Christian
Monarke
hath
his
Crowne
wholly
giuen
him
from
Heauen
,
vnlesse
it
receiue
firmenesse
and
strength
also
from
Christs
Vicar
the
Pope
,
so
[
](A01472-e38870-b)n
n
Posseuir
.
bib●
.
othec
.
select
〈◊〉
.
17.
Possevine
.
Christ
committed
to
Peter
the
Key-keeper
of
eternall
life
,
the
right
of
earthly
and
heauenly
gouernement
;
and
that
in
his
place
the
Pope
is
the
vniuersall
Iudge
,
the
King
of
Kings
,
the
Lord
of
Lords
;
saith
[
](A01472-e38900-b)o
o
Isid.
Mos.
de
Maiest
.
milit.
Eccl.
pag.
27.
another
:
yea
,
the
holy
Writer
in
the
old
law
made
the
Priesthood
an
adiectiue
to
the
Kingdome
,
but
Saint
Peter
made
the
Kingdome
an
adiectiue
to
the
Priesthood
,
faith
the
same
[
](A01472-e38920-b)p
p
Isid.
Mos.
pag.
22.
de
Maiest
.
milit.
Eccl.
writer
.
Carerius
a
Doctor
of
Padua
,
in
his
Booke
De
potestate
Romani
Pontificis
,
which
he
made
specially
to
confute
Bellarmine
,
who
denied
the
ordinary
and
direct
power
of
the
Pope
in
the
Temporalties
,
doth
in
many
places
and
pages
Pag.
9.
maintaine
,
that
all
dominion
as
well
in
spirituall
things
,
as
in
temporall
,
is
fetcht
by
Christ
,
and
the
same
is
committed
to
Saint
Peter
and
his
Successors
:
that
Christ
was
Lord
of
all
these
inferior
things
,
not
onely
as
he
was
God
,
but
also
as
he
was
Man
,
hauing
at
that
time
dominion
in
the
Pag.
111.
Earth
:
and
therefore
,
as
the
dominion
of
the
world
,
both
diuine
,
and
humane
,
was
then
in
Christ
,
as
man
;
so
now
it
is
in
the
Pope
the
vicar
of
Christ
.
That
Christ
is
directly
the
Lord
of
the
world
in
temporall
things
,
and
therefore
the
Pope
Christs
vicar
,
is
the
Pag.
112.
like
;
and
this
power
giuen
to
Peter
,
is
set
out
,
by
the
sole
comming
of
Peter
to
Christ
vpon
the
water
,
for
vniuersall
Pag.
151.
gouernement
is
signified
by
the
Sea
.
As
God
is
the
Supreme
Monarke
of
the
world
,
productiuely
,
and
gubernatiuely
,
although
of
himselfe
he
be
Pag.
145.
neither
of
the
world
,
nor
temporall
:
so
the
Pope
,
although
originally
,
and
from
himselfe
he
haue
dominion
ouer
all
things
temporall
,
yet
he
hath
it
not
by
any
immediate
execution
,
and
committeth
that
to
the
Emperor
by
an
vniuersall
iurisdiction
.
It
would
weary
a
man
to
reade
ouer
this
worke
of
Carerius
,
wherein
he
sweates
and
toyles
himselfe
,
striuing
with
arguments
,
and
laying
a
curse
vpon
his
aduersaries
,
that
shal
gainsay
him
,
or
denie
the
ordinary
&
direct
power
of
the
Pope
in
the
temporalties
:
which
he
writes
,
as
his
Vide
Saund.
visib
.
Monarch
,
&
de
claue
Dauid
.
Melina
.
tract.
2.
de
Institut.
Becanus
,
&c.
Preface
speakes
,
against
the
Politicians
,
and
heretickes
of
the
Time
;
and
indeed
specially
against
a
greater
Clerke
then
himselfe
,
Bellarmine
,
both
temporizers
to
flatter
Popes
with
power
in
temporalties
.
To
omit
all
the
rest
of
this
ranke
,
who
inclineto
this
opinion
,
That
the
Pope
hath
a
direct
,
ordinary
,
and
inherent
power
in
Temporalties
:
let
vs
on
the
other
side
,
behold
these
Madianites
,
or
Cadmeyes
Brethren
,
warring
and
wrangling
with
an
opinionate
opposition
and
contradiction
.
The
principall
,
and
Coriphaeus
of
all
the
rest
,
is
the
Cardinall
De
rom.
pontif
.
lib.
5.
c.
6.
Non
potest
papa
,
vt
papa
,
ordinariè
temporales
Principes
deponere
,
etiam
iusta
de
causa
,
tanquam
Iudex
ordinarius
,
nec
ordinariè
iudicare
de
temporalibus
.
Bellarmine
,
who
ouerthrowes
that
ordinary
,
direct
,
and
inherent
gouernement
of
the
Pope
in
temporalties
,
as
left
by
Christ
,
with
scripturall
arguments
very
soundly
,
and
sufficiently
;
yet
to
gratifie
the
Pope
like
a
good
seruant
,
he
restraines
it
to
limitations
,
and
distinctions
:
Although
(
saith
he
)
the
Pope
be
not
Lord
of
all
Temporalties
directly
,
neither
hath
inherent
and
ordinary
authority
as
he
is
Pope
,
to
disthronize
temporall
Princes
,
yet
he
is
Lord
of
the
Temporalties
indirectly
,
in
order
to
the
Spirituals
(
Bellarmines
vsuall
phrase
)
and
hath
an
extraordinary
and
a
borrowed
authority
,
as
he
is
cheefe
spirituall
Prince
,
to
alter
Kingdomes
,
to
take
them
from
one
,
and
to
giue
them
to
another
,
if
it
bee
necessary
to
the
saluation
of
soules
,
i.
in
order
to
the
Spiritualties
.
Wherein
obserue
how
politicke
these
papall
Parasites
be
,
disputing
about
a
power
of
Popes
,
in
disposing
Temporals
or
Regals
,
one
fort
deriuing
this
power
directly
,
and
ordinarily
from
Christ
,
and
Saint
Peter
;
the
other
side
indirectly
,
and
onely
in
order
to
the
Spirituals
,
when
as
their
Pope
neuer
had
any
direct
,
or
indirect
power
in
that
kind
from
God
,
and
from
Saint
Peter
.
But
marke
how
the
sonnes
'
of
this
Kingdome
be
diuided
:
The
Pope
hath
either
ordinary
and
direct
power
to
depose
Kings
,
as
he
is
Pope
;
or
he
hath
no
authority
at
all
,
faith
Carerius
:
But
he
hath
no
direct
,
and
ordinary
,
as
he
is
Pope
,
by
Bellarmines
opinion
,
Ergo
,
He
hath
none
at
all
.
Thus
their
diuision
hath
made
a
true
conclusion
,
that
their
Pope
hath
neither
ordinary
,
or
indirect
power
in
disposition
of
Temporals
:
but
least
Bellarmine
should
proue
an
Hereticke
in
this
point
,
and
be
vngratefull
to
his
great
Master
the
Pope
,
of
whom
he
is
graced
with
the
purple
hat
;
hee
comes
with
his
qualification
,
and
modification
,
That
the
Pope
is
Lord
of
the
Temporalties
indirectly
,
in
order
to
the
Spirituals
;
which
strange
distinction
hath
no
foundation
:
for
Peter
could
[
](A01472-e39270-b)*
*
Extraordinaria
potestas
non
transit
i●
Successorem
.
transferre
no
power
but
ordinary
,
and
the
Pope
is
no
otherwise
cheefe
spiritual
Prince
,
but
as
he
is
Pope
;
so
that
if
he
cannot
depose
Princes
ordinarily
from
their
Temporalties
as
Pope
,
he
cannot
depose
them
extraordinarily
,
and
indirectly
as
cheefe
spirituall
Prince
:
which
Carerius
enforces
,
Either
(
saith
he
)
hee
is
not
the
vicar
of
Christ
,
or
else
he
deposeth
inferior
powers
as
Pope
;
but
he
deposeth
them
not
as
Pope
,
saith
Bellarmine
:
he
is
not
therefore
the
vicar
of
Christ
by
Carerius
conclusion
.
Thus
Bellarmine
hath
depriued
his
Pope
of
the
Temporalties
,
and
his
opposite
Carerius
hath
not
left
him
Lord
of
the
Spiritualties
:
The
one
denies
him
a
deposing
Pope
,
the
other
inferres
vpon
it
,
no
Deputy
or
vicar
of
Christ
;
both
assertions
very
true
,
though
they
deliuer
them
by
way
of
altercation
.
Thus
these
wrangling
spirits
haue
brought
their
Popes
imaginary
power
in
great
hazard
to
be
lost
.
The
one
making
their
Pope
[
](A01472-e39340-b)*
*
Am
not
I
thine
Asse
,
which
thou
hast
ridden
vpon
since
thy
first
time
vnto
this
day
?
Numb.
22.
30.
Exod.
18.
18.
●…anto
oneri
ceruix
〈◊〉
sufficit
vlla
.
●…apa
sed
non
vt
●…pa
,
habet
aliquo
●…odo
,
sed
modo
indirecto
,
potestatem
quandam
,
tempo●alem
,
sed
non
me●è
,
nec
absolutam
,
●…d
ad
aliquid
rela●…
,
nec
perpetu●…
,
sed
casualem
,
〈◊〉
Eliens
.
to●●tus
●●tus
,
pag.
27.
Sathans
Asse
,
loading
him
with
a
boundlesse
burthen
of
power
,
too
heauy
for
any
to
beare
,
to
haue
the
direct
dominion
of
all
the
Temporalties
in
the
world
absolutely
,
and
ordinarily
:
Onus
Aetna
granius
,
A
burthen
heauier
then
the
weight
of
the
Mountain
Aetna
.
Iethro
said
,
that
Moses
his
task
was
too
heauy
for
him
;
and
Iob
,
Curuantur
qui
portant
orbem
,
They
that
support
the
world
,
are
crooked
:
yet
these
Ingrossers
of
greatnesse
,
would
lay
vpon
their
Popes
shoulders
the
vnsupportable
weight
of
the
dominion
of
the
world
,
to
be
Lord
of
all
the
Temporalties
directly
,
and
ordinarily
.
The
other
giues
him
not
so
much
weight
of
authority
,
yet
giues
him
too
much
;
To
depose
Kings
if
need
require
,
taking
a
middle
course
,
denying
the
infinite
power
of
Inherent
and
ordinary
gouernement
;
yet
reseruing
an
indirect
and
borrowed
authority
belonging
to
the
Pope
,
yet
not
as
Pope
,
but
as
the
cheefe
spirituall
Prince
,
conditionally
,
if
Kings
become
tyrannicall
,
hereticall
,
or
apostaticall
,
then
the
Pope
is
to
coniure
them
into
the
circle
of
religion
,
by
counsell
and
admonition
;
and
after
if
they
proue
refractary
,
to
confine
them
out
of
their
dominionby
depriuation
and
deposition
:
and
all
this
is
pretended
to
be
done
by
power
of
a
spirituall
right
indirectly
to
the
temporalties
,
yet
to
a
spirituall
end
,
and
in
order
to
the
spiritualties
.
The
first
to
all
mens
eyes
appeare
most
grosse
and
egregious
parasites
,
besotted
with
palpable
folly
and
flattery
:
but
Bellarmine
more
smooth
and
cunning
,
long
acquainted
with
dissimulation
,
(
the
very
Genius
of
Romes
Court-Cardinals
)
bedawbes
his
workes
with
oyly
morter
,
with
holy
hony
,
(
if
it
bee
for
the
saluation
of
soules
,
in
order
De
pont.
lib.
5.
c.
6.
to
the
spirituals
,
tending
to
[
](A01472-e39470-b)*
*
In
ordine
quidem
ad
bonum
spirituale
&c.
spirituall
good
,
)
then
Si
meruere
(
Pater
)
tunc
dira
tonitruamitte
,
Percutient
summos
reges
,
nec
fulmina
cessent
.
If
they
deserue
,
let
Papall
thunder
cleaue
These
Regall
Cedars
,
and
of
Crownes
bereaue
.
These
are
Boanerges
,
sonnes
of
thunder
,
yet
would
seeme
Barnabasses
,
sonnes
of
comfort
,
tempering
and
qualifying
their
fiery
thunderbolts
of
depriuation
with
a
pretence
of
spirituall
good
,
tending
to
soules
saluation
.
Vide
Ioh.
Maior
.
Doctor
.
parisi
.
dist.
24.
quaest.
idem
,
Comment.
in
l.
4.
sent.
dist.
24.
fol.
214.
But
there
is
a
third
sort
of
Papists
on
the
other
side
,
men
of
more
humble
mindes
,
disliking
this
statizing
Iesuitisme
,
and
papall
intrusion
into
Caesars
chaire
,
confessing
that
the
Pope
hath
no
temporall
power
ouer
Kings
directly
:
as
Gul.
Barclayus
de
authoritate
Papae
,
against
whose
opinion
herein
Bellarmine
writes
a
Treatise
,
De
potestate
summi
pontificis
contra
Gul.
Barclayum
:
[
](A01472-e39650-b)b
b
8.
Arti.
7.
8.
Watson
in
his
Quodlibeticall
Booke
,
Sheldon
in
his
generall
reasons
,
Roger
Widdringtons
humble
supplication
to
Paul
the
fift
Pope
,
which
worke
a
late
[
](A01472-e39700-b)c
c
Condemned
in
that
Decree
which
was
chiefly
intended
against
the
Archb
of
Spalato
.
The
Vniuersity
of
Paris
,
and
the
Sorbone
Schoole
acknowledge
the
Popes
nullity
of
power
in
temporall
authority
ouer
Kings
.
Decree
of
Romes
Cardinalls
prohibited
,
repining
to
see
Popes
temporall
incroachments
by
Romanists
contradicted
,
good
reason
therefore
to
clap
their
hand
vpon
his
mouth
,
and
to
commit
him
to
the
dungeon
of
suppression
:
Stephen
Gardiners
booke
,
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
De
vera
obedientia
,
with
a
preface
of
Bishop
Bonners
adioyned
to
it
,
De
summo
&
absoluto
Regis
imperio
,
published
by
M.
Bekinsaw
,
Devera
differentia
regiae
potestatis
,
&
Ecclesiae
:
Bishop
Tonstals
Sermon
,
Bishop
Longlands
Sermon
,
Tonstals
letter
to
Cardinall
Poole
,
and
many
others
in
Latine
and
English
in
this
kinde
of
Romane
Catholickes
,
all
ouerthrowing
this
point
of
moderne
Popery
.
Thus
as
many
Papists
openly
deny
;
and
I
presume
many
Vide
Tract
.
inscript
.
le
Franc.
discours
.
An.
1000.
The
nullity
of
Papall
power
in
the
Temporalties
and
Regalities
of
Kings
will
fully
appeare
in
the
6.
Volume
of
the
Archb.
of
Spalatos
Book
,
de
rep.
ecclesiastica
.
Marsilius
and
Occbam
did
write
against
this
Popes
pretneded
supremacy
.
of
the
other
doe
inwardly
beleeue
,
(
being
acquainted
with
their
equiuocations
,
and
mentall
reseruations
)
so
it
may
make
all
men
maruell
,
who
are
not
prepossessed
with
preiudicate
opinions
,
or
preposterous
affections
,
vpon
what
sufficient
,
yea
probable
inducements
,
and
motiues
they
might
build
this
Pontifician
power
,
eyther
of
spirituall
,
much
lesse
of
temporall
authority
ouer
Kings
,
eyther
directly
or
indirectly
,
by
way
of
deposition
of
Kings
,
or
disposition
of
their
kingdomes
.
The
Basis
or
pillar
of
this
power
,
yea
pride
,
they
fetch
from
a
primacy
(
as
they
say
)
of
Peter
,
which
is
diuolued
to
the
See
of
Rome
by
right
of
succession
:
in
both
of
which
points
they
haue
beene
lamentably
soyled
,
and
it
were
folly
in
me
to
rub
ouer
the
incureable
wounds
they
haue
receiued
in
this
conflict
.
I
will
stand
but
as
a
spectator
or
relator
of
this
skirmish
:
first
in
Peters
primacy
.
First
,
wee
request
them
to
choose
out
a
place
for
the
foundation
of
it
.
And
the
Cardinall
[
](A01472-e39890-b)d
d
De
sacram
.
Chr.
leg
.
l.
3.
p.
103.
Contarenus
answereth
,
That
in
his
iudgement
it
was
chiefly
giuen
in
the
16.
of
Mathew
,
when
the
keyes
were
giuen
him
.
But
his
Brother
[
](A01472-e39930-b)e
e
D.
Pontific
.
lib.
1.
c.
12.
Bellarmine
,
&
the
[
](A01472-e39950-b)f
f
Rhem.
Annotat.
Job
.
21.
17.
Jansen
.
Concord
.
c.
14●
.
〈◊〉
Vbi
supra
.
p.
104.
Rhemists
deny
this
,
and
say
,
The
koyes
were
not
then
giuen
,
but
onely
promised
,
and
with
the
keyes
the
supremacy
;
the
Gift
was
in
the
21.
of
Iohn
,
where
Christ
said
,
Feede
my
sheepe
.
But
〈◊〉
Contra●…
replies
againe
,
Let
not
the
subtilty
of
some
more
ye
that
say
thus
,
for
they
speake
more
subtilly
then
truely
:
thus
in
the
very
●ore
from
they
begin
to
stagger
,
and
vary
among
themselues
.
But
because
the
place
of
Math.
16.
commonly
alleadged
to
prooue
Peters
supremacy
,
is
their
most
euident
[
](A01472-e40020-b)h
h
Locus
valde
illustris
,
vbi
Christus
cam
authoritatem
verbis
amplissimis
D.
Petro
promisit
.
Greg.
Valent.
tom.
3.
pag
185.
place
,
there
we
insist
,
and
obiect
,
that
heerein
Peter
had
no
more
giuen
him
then
the
other
Apostles
,
and
all
made
equall
with
him
:
for
Peter
had
no
more
but
to
be
the
rocke
,
and
to
receiue
the
keyes
;
but
this
is
common
to
the
other
,
ergo
,
&c.
For
all
the
power
of
the
rocke
and
keyes
is
included
in
binding
and
loosing
,
retaining
and
remitting
sinnes
,
as
[
](A01472-e40060-b)i
i
Bell.
de
rom.
pontif
.
li.
1.
c.
12.
§.
verum
haec
.
Iansen
.
harm
.
c.
66.
themselues
teach
:
but
this
power
was
giuen
to
all
the
Apostles
,
Math.
18.
18.
Iohn
20.
21.
Therefore
all
the
power
of
the
Rocke
and
Keyes
common
to
the
other
.
To
reconcile
this
point
and
dissolue
this
knot
,
they
skirmish
among
themselues
:
[
](A01472-e40080-b)k
k
Caiet
.
Tract
.
de
instit.
pontif
.
c.
5.
Sad
primum
.
Greg.
de
Valent.
tom.
3.
p
109.
Some
denying
,
that
the
keyes
containe
more
then
binding
and
loosing
:
Others
,
that
Christ
in
the
18.
of
Matthew
,
gaue
not
the
Apostles
the
whole
power
of
the
keyes
,
making
a
threefold
sort
of
keyes
,
of
Primacie
,
of
Order
,
of
Iurisdiction
:
But
[
](A01472-e40100-b)l
l
Vbi
supra
.
Bellarmine
condemnes
that
,
saying
;
It
was
neuer
heard
that
there
were
more
keyes
in
the
Church
then
two
,
of
Order
,
and
of
Iurisdiction
:
by
which
assertion
,
in
giuing
the
other
Apostles
the
same
keyes
of
Order
and
Iurisdiction
,
hee
confirmes
our
conclusion
.
The
highest
authority
that
can
be
assigned
,
is
contained
in
the
keyes
say
[
](A01472-e40130-b)m
m
Per
claues
supremam
potestatem
gubernandi
ecclesiam
Christi
,
&c.
Iansen
.
concor
.
cap.
66.
Eman
.
Sa.
Annot.
Math.
16.
19.
Rhem.
annot.
Mat.
16.
19.
If
that
were
true
,
the
Apostles
should
haue
bound
and
loosed
in
Peters
name
.
they
,
and
the
keyes
were
giuen
the
other
Apostles
,
Math.
18.
Iohn
20.
23.
as
well
as
Peter
;
therefore
Peter
hath
no
supremacy
by
the
Text
,
or
by
their
expositions
.
The
common
answer
of
them
is
,
That
albeit
the
Apostles
had
the
same
keyes
and
power
that
Peter
had
,
yet
with
a
difference
,
that
Peter
had
it
before
them
,
and
as
their
Ordinary
,
but
they
after
him
,
as
his
Legates
and
subiects
:
which
is
vntrue
;
for
in
the
20.
of
Iohn
,
21.
they
all
had
their
power
and
commission
from
Christs
own
mouth
,
not
from
Peter
:
And
[
](A01472-e40240-b)n
n
Mark
.
16.
15.
Christ
said
to
all
,
Goe
ye
and
preach
the
Gospell
to
euery
creature
;
so
that
seeing
they
had
all
their
Commission
immediatly
from
Christs
mouth
,
it
doth
imply
a
contradiction
to
say
,
they
had
it
vnder
and
from
Peter
:
herein
they
implicate
themselues
in
diuers
turnings
:
some
[
](A01472-e40270-b)o
o
Caiet
.
de
autho
.
pap
.
&
concil.
c
3.
say
,
they
receiued
all
their
authority
from
Christ
immediately
,
but
this
was
because
it
pleased
Christ
by
speciall
priuiledge
to
exempt
them
:
wherein
marke
how
they
contradict
themselues
:
first
saying
,
they
had
their
authority
from
and
vnder
Peter
,
and
presently
,
they
should
haue
Oportet
mendaces
esse
memores
.
had
it
,
but
that
by
speciall
grace
they
were
exempted
.
2
Sort
say
,
the
Apostles
had
two
offices
:
first
,
of
Apostleship
:
secondly
,
of
Bishoply
dignity
:
the
former
they
had
from
Christ
;
but
the
latter
by
&
through
Peter
:
[
](A01472-e40320-b)p
p
Staplet
.
Prin.
doctr.
lib.
6.
c.
7.
p.
215.
Dom
Iacobat
.
de
concil
.
lib.
10.
art.
7.
Victoria
,
saying
.
They
receiued
all
the
power
they
had
immediately
from
Christ
,
in
that
he
made
them
all
Apostles
,
for
to
the
Apostleship
belong
three
things
:
first
,
authority
to
gouerne
the
beleeuers
:
secondly
,
faculty
of
teaching
:
thirdly
,
power
of
miracles
:
inferring
that
all
the
Apostles
had
the
authority
of
Order
&
Iurisdiction
immediately
from
Christ
.
And
[
](A01472-e40340-b)r
r
Sum.
mora
:
p.
403
Dom.
Ban.
in
22.
Tho.
p
234.
Henriquez
saith
,
There
is
no
likelihood
in
their
opinion
,
that
say
the
Apostles
receiued
their
Iurisdiction
of
Peter
:
[
](A01472-e40370-b)s
s
Bosius
de
sign
.
eccl.
lib.
18.
c.
1.
other
determine
the
doubt
thus
,
That
the
difference
of
Peters
power
from
the
rest
was
,
that
hee
alone
might
vse
the
keyes
,
but
the
rest
might
not
without
him
:
and
[
](A01472-e40390-b)t
t
Visib
.
Monar
.
lib.
6.
c
2.
pag
153.
Saunders
saith
,
The
other
Disciples
had
the
same
keyes
,
but
after
Peter
,
to
teach
them
that
Peter
had
them
by
ordinary
right
as
Prince
of
all
,
but
they
by
Christs
speciall
delegation
extraordinarily
.
[
](A01472-e40430-b)u
u
Tom.
3.
p.
191.
Gregory
of
Valence
otherwise
,
that
Peter
had
the
keyes
from
Christ
,
and
ouer
all
the
Church
for
euer
to
continue
in
his
successors
,
which
the
other
Apostles
had
not
.
[
](A01472-e40460-b)*
*
Relect.
2.
de
potest
.
eccl.
nu.
11.
pag.
87.
Victoria
decides
this
power
into
foure
parts
.
1.
That
Peters
power
was
ordinary
,
the
rest
extraordinary
.
2.
That
it
was
to
continue
in
the
Church
,
the
others
not
.
3.
His
power
was
euer
them
,
theirs
neyther
ouer
him
,
nor
ouer
one
another
.
4.
Their
power
was
subordinate
to
his
,
so
that
hee
might
ouer
rule
it
.
[
](A01472-e40490-b)x
x
De
autho
.
pap
.
&
concil
.
c.
3.
Cai●tan
cuts
it
into
fiue
points
:
1.
In
the
manner
,
Peter
receiued
the
power
ordinarily
,
they
of
speciall
grace
.
2.
In
the
office
,
Peter
Christs
Vicar
,
they
but
delegates
.
3.
In
the
obiect
,
hauing
power
ouer
all
,
they
not
ouer
one
another
.
4.
In
continuance
,
Peters
perpetuall
;
theirs
determined
with
their
life
.
5.
In
the
essence
,
Peters
preceptiue
to
command
,
theirs
executiue
to
doe
what
hee
commanded
[
](A01472-e40550-b)y
y
Bibl
sanct.
1.
6.
Annot.
269.
Senensis
deuides
it
into
three
parts
:
1.
of
Order
.
2.
of
Apostleship
.
3.
of
Monarchy
.
What
a
weake
and
doubtfull
foundation
is
heere
to
build
vp
Peters
Primacy
,
which
they
make
an
Article
of
their
Faith
,
so
inuolued
with
nice
distinctions
,
and
perplexed
with
difficulties
,
and
mutuall
contradictions
?
But
perchance
some
Papist
may
reply
and
say
,
the
chiefe
place
to
proue
Peters
primacy
,
is
Iohn
20.
16.
where
Christ
Cum
Petro
dicitur
,
ad
omnes
dicitut
,
amas
me
?
passe
oues
meas
.
Aug.
de
agon
.
Christi
.
c.
30.
said
thrice
to
Peter
,
Feede
my
Sheepe
;
why
doth
hee
examine
Peter
of
his
loue
more
then
the
rest
,
but
that
hee
intended
him
more
authority
?
No
such
matter
:
Peter
had
thrice
denied
Christ
,
which
none
of
the
other
had
done
;
and
therefore
he
had
a
threefold
confirmation
,
and
made
a
threefold
confession
for
his
former
abnegation
.
Oh
but
some
of
them
haue
againe
argued
,
Feeding
is
ruling
with
fulnesse
of
power
,
but
the
other
Apostles
were
part
of
Christs
sheepe
,
therefore
he
must
feede
them
.
Ans●
Feeding
is
to
edifie
by
the
word
and
example
,
so
Peter
[
](A01472-e40680-b)z
z
Gal.
2.
11.
fedde
the
Apostles
,
and
the
[
](A01472-e40690-b)*
*
Deus
doeuit
Petrum
per
posteriorem
Paulum
.
Aug.
cp.
28.
Apostles
fedde
Peter
,
as
Paul
fedde
him
at
Antioch
by
reproofe
.
So
all
Christs
Ministers
are
commanded
to
feed
the
slock
of
Christ
(
which
is
as
large
as
feed
my
sheepe
)
but
the
Pope
doth
not
thus
feede
the
sheepe
,
but
rather
[
](A01472-e40720-b)*
*
Baron
.
tels
Pope
Paul
that
there
is
a
two
fold
ministery
in
Peter
,
Feed
my
sheepe
,
and
kill
and
eat
.
feede
vpon
the
sheepe
:
Non
pascit
oues
,
sed
pastus
ouibus
:
in
this
point
,
Peter
and
the
Pope
are
no
more
alike
,
then
an
Englishman
is
to
a
blackeamoore
:
they
agree
better
in
fishing
then
in
feeding
:
[
](A01472-e40780-b)*
*
Math.
●7
.
27.
Peter
with
his
Angle
caught
a
fish
that
had
mony
in
the
mouth
;
so
the
Pope
fishes
more
for
money
then
for
men
,
and
cannot
abide
to
be
like
Peter
,
or
to
succeed
Peter
,
when
hee
[
](A01472-e40820-b)a
a
Acts
3.
6.
saith
,
Paulus
honore
par
Petro
,
ne
di
c●
amplius
.
Chrysost.
in
epist.
ad
Galath
,
〈◊〉
Prior
,
non
superior
.
Si
Petrus
primus
,
Paulus
praecipuus
.
Euseb.
emissen
.
hom
de
natiu
.
Petr.
&
Pauli
.
Siluer
and
gold
haue
I
none
:
Platos
Common
wealth
,
Tullies
Orator
,
Moores
Vtopia
,
and
Peters
supremacy
are
alike
.
The
gouernement
of
Christs
Church
is
rather
Aristocraticall
,
with
many
vnder
one
Christ
,
then
Monarchicall
vnder
one
visible
Head
:
no
Primacy
of
power
,
or
Iurisdiction
among
the
Apostles
;
if
of
order
?
Petrus
primus
,
non
primas
;
for
there
was
a
parity
of
power
among
the
Apostles
:
yea
as
their
[
](A01472-e40910-b)*
*
Ser.
2.
in
,
natiu
.
Petr.
&
Pauli
.
Leo
,
Electio
pares
,
labor
similes
,
finis
facit
aquales
,
Their
election
makes
them
alike
,
the
labour
alike
,
the
end
equall
;
or
[
](A01472-e40930-b)*
*
Cyprian
de
vnitate
Ecclesiae
.
as
Cyprian
,
Pari
consertie
praediti
,
&
honotis
&
potestatis
:
Like
fellow
ship
,
honor
,
and
power
.
But
let
vs
suppose
;
(
for
impossibilities
may
bee
supposed
)
that
Peter
had
a
supremancy
ouer
the
Apostles
,
or
more
,
that
Peter
was
Pope
of
Rome
,
how
comes
this
speciall
priuiledge
to
the
Pope
?
They
will
answer
,
by
way
of
succession
.
To
which
we
reply
,
that
true
succession
standeth
in
holding
the
same
true
faith
;
but
the
Pope
departs
from
Peters
doctrine
,
[
](A01472-e40980-b)b
b
1
Pet.
2.
13.
Submit
your selues
vnto
all
manner
of
ordinance
for
the
Lords
sake
,
whether
it
be
vnto
the
King
as
vnto
the
Superiour
&c.
Not
onely
Precept
,
but
President
of
Peter
is
disliked
in
paying
tribute
for
Christ
and
himselfe
:
But
what
if
Peter
Math.
17.
27.
was
chiefe
of
the
Apostles
,
must
hee
therefore
be
aboue
Kings
?
and
must
his
imagined
successor
be
aboue
Emperors
?
But
let
vs
fee
how
the
Papists
proue
Papall
succession
of
Peter
in
this
imagined
supremacy
:
Canus
doth
[
](A01472-e41060-b)c
c
Locor
.
Theol.
lib.
6.
cap.
8.
confesse
,
That
it
is
not
written
in
the
Scriptures
,
that
the
Pope
succedeth
Peter
in
the
supremacy
:
and
[
](A01472-e41080-b)d
d
Controu.
4.
q
5.
de
pontif
.
finitae
An.
1578.
Bellarmine
acknowledges
it
in
these
words
,
Licet
Romanos
Episcopos
Petro
succedere
in
sacris
lobris
non
habeatur
,
&c.
Although
it
be
not
written
in
the
holy
Scripture
that
the
Romane
Bishops
succeed
Peter
,
yet
wee
haue
it
by
Tradition
from
Peter
.
The
Rhemists
and
many
other
would
yet
prooue
it
by
Scripture
,
when
as
their
chiefe
Champion
confesses
it
to
Staplet
.
in
16.
of
Math.
18.
be
an
vnwritten
tradition
.
But
[
](A01472-e41160-b)f
f
De
Diuin.
institut.
pontif
.
c.
13.
Caietane
proues
it
another
way
:
The
Pope
succeedeth
Peter
in
as
much
as
he
is
Bishop
of
Rome
,
and
there
Peter
made
his
feate
,
and
died
at
Rome
.
To
proue
this
;
they
alledge
a
sew
humane
stories
subiect
to
error
,
as
themselues
are
:
and
I
thinke
it
being
a
matter
of
so
great
moment
as
they
make
it
,
that
all
are
damned
vnlesse
they
obey
their
Pope
as
Saint
Peters
successor
,
and
by
vertue
of
this
succession
beleeue
his
authority
in
matters
concerning
soule
and
conscience
,
this
life
present
and
the
future
;
it
had
need
to
be
proued
by
pregnant
places
out
of
Scripture
,
[
](A01472-e41210-b)*
*
De
successione
pontificum
nihil
fere
iure
diuino
cautum
inuenitur
.
Simanc
.
institit
.
45.
n.
18.
and
not
by
any
fallible
or
doubtfull
history
.
But
I
would
faine
be
resolued
of
this
point
by
a
schoole
Papist
,
If
the
Pope
succeeded
Peter
immediately
after
Peters
death
,
who
it
was
that
succeeded
him
?
whether
Linus
or
Cletus
,
or
Anacletus
,
or
Clemens
?
it
shall
be
in
their
choise
to
name
the
man
.
Clemens
Romanus
an
old
new
Father
,
whom
some
say
,
was
the
Popes
owne
childe
,
writes
in
his
[
](A01472-e41310-b)g
g
Lib.
7.
cap.
47.
Apostolicall
Constitutions
,
That
Linus
was
the
first
Bishop
of
Rome
made
by
S.
Paul
,
and
that
Clemens
after
the
death
of
Linus
was
the
second
ordained
by
Peter
;
If
this
relation
be
true
,
the
Pope
sits
not
in
the
chaire
of
Peter
,
but
in
the
seate
of
Paul
,
who
appointed
the
first
Pope
.
[
](A01472-e41400-b)h
h
Antuerp
.
Anno.
1578.
Franciscus
Turrianus
in
his
Apologeticall
annotations
vpon
the
text
of
Clemens
answereth
,
that
Linus
was
not
Bishop
of
Rome
,
but
Suffragan
,
or
vicar
generall
,
executing
it
in
S.
Peters
non-residencye
:
So
[
](A01472-e41450-b)i
i
Ex
epist
decret
.
Leo.
2.
Marianus
S●otus
in
the
life
of
Peter
saith
of
Cletus
:
contradicting
the
Romane
Martyrology
,
which
makes
Linus
and
Cletus
both
absolute
Bishops
of
Rome
;
and
Baromius
in
his
Annotations
vpon
their
Martyrdomes
and
Ecclesiasticall
[
](A01472-e41520-b)k
k
Tom.
1.
Annals
,
reckons
thus
,
Linus
the
first
,
Cletus
the
second
,
&
Clemens
the
[
](A01472-e41560-b)l
l
Ibidem
.
bird
Bishop
of
Rome
after
S.
Peter
:
the
sameus
Baronius
thinkes
Cletus
and
Anacletus
were
all
one
:
but
[
](A01472-e41610-b)m
m
De
Rom.
Pontif.
lib.
2.
c.
5.
Bellarmine
doth
gainesay
him
:
others
hold
that
Clemens
was
the
fourth
Pope
after
St.
Peter
:
some
write
hee
was
first
,
some
second
,
some
third
,
some
the
fourth
;
make
the
musicke
in
this
mystery
.
But
[
](A01472-e41660-b)n
n
De
Pontif.
Rom.
lib.
2
▪
cap.
5.
§.
caeterum
Petr.
mortuo
▪
&
sequenti
.
Bellarmine
labours
to
reduce
these
iarring
fractions
to
a
better
harmony
:
Indeed
(
saith
he
)
Clemens
by
right
was
the
first
Pope
,
but
he
suffered
out
of
his
humility
Linus
and
Cletus
to
execute
his
office
so
long
as
they
liued
:
yet
[
](A01472-e41710-b)o
o
Bel.
ibidem
.
§.
neque
multum
me
mouet
.
Damasus
,
and
Sophronius
,
and
Si●eon
Metaph●●stes
affirme
,
that
Linus
died
before
Peter
:
heere
the
Cardinall
contemnes
these
writers
,
which
[
](A01472-e41770-b)p
p
In
Catalog
.
Theolog.
annex
.
Tom.
24
controu.
elsewhere
hee
commends
for
learned
and
Catholike
Authors
.
In
a
worde
,
let
it
be
granted
that
Clemens
suffered
these
his
competitors
to
liue
,
yet
if
three
Popes
were
aliue
at
once
,
who
was
the
true
successor
of
Peter
,
whether
Lord
Cletus
,
Lord
Linus
,
or
Lord
Clemens
?
I
would
faine
be
resolued
of
this
question
by
them
who
so
eagerly
maintaine
the
Pope
to
haue
from
S.
Peter
his
succession
:
surely
they
cannot
assoile
this
demand
,
who
so
vary
among
themselues
,
and
so
stammer
in
their
owne
talke
,
vncertain
who
was
the
first
,
second
,
third
,
or
fourth
Pope
of
Rome
:
that
the
Lord
[
](A01472-e41840-b)q
q
Esay
19.
2.
hath
done
to
them
which
hee
threatned
to
the
Egyptians
;
I
will
set
the
Egyptians
against
the
Egyptians
,
so
euery
one
shall
fight
against
his
brother
,
and
euery
one
against
his
neighbour
,
city
against
city
,
and
kingdom
against
kingdome
,
one
against
another
,
and
God
and
the
truth
against
them
all
.
Thus
I
haue
a
little
diuerted
into
this
point
of
Peters
pretended
supremacy
,
and
the
imagined
succession
of
Popes
after
him
,
whereupon
this
vsurped
power
ouer
all
,
the
Pope
principally
challenges
.
I
know
this
matter
hath
bin
largely
handled
by
the
choice
Diuines
of
our
Church
,
and
the
Papists
haue
beene
put
to
desperate
and
wofull
shifts
:
I
did
not
purpose
to
be
large
in
it
,
onely
but
to
touch
it
,
because
our
Lay-Papists
haue
a
great
fancy
to
it
,
and
doe
beloeue
any
thing
,
because
they
know
little
or
nothing
;
and
according
to
[
](A01472-e41870-b)r
r
Hieren
.
ad
Nepot
.
Nazianzene
,
the
rude
vulgar
wonder
at
that
they
doe
not
vnderstand
,
and
thinke
their
learned
Guides
prooue
this
very
authentically
,
when
as
there
is
no
point
more
weakely
proued
,
and
wherein
they
themselues
are
more
distracted
.
And
but
that
their
popish
tutors
presume
vpon
their
simplicity
and
ignorance
,
they
would
be
ashamed
to
argue
thus
to
proue
it
:
as
first
,
Christ
said
,
Thou
art
Peter
,
and
vpon
this
rocke
will
I
build
my
Church
,
Ergo
the
Church
is
built
vpon
Peter
and
the
Pope
:
or
againe
,
The
gates
of
Hell
shall
not
preuaile
against
the
Church
,
Ergo
,
Peter
and
the
Pope
are
the
Church
,
against
which
the
gates
of
hell
shall
not
preuaile
;
or
,
I
haue
prayed
for
thee
Peter
that
thy
faith
faile
not
;
Ergo
,
the
Pope
cannot
erre
:
or
,
Feede
my
sheepe
;
Ergo
,
Peter
was
the
supreame
head
of
the
Apostles
.
What
a
silly
and
simple
kinde
of
arguing
is
this
,
voide
of
Diuinity
and
Logick
,
which
the
learned
hisse
at
?
which
yet
goes
for
currant
arguments
among
ignorant
Papists
,
who
in
the
Infancy
of
their
knowledge
haue
no
skill
and
iudgement
to
discerne
these
things
;
yet
are
so
ouercarried
,
yea
,
infatuated
with
a
doting
fancy
to
beleeue
any
thing
,
which
is
cloaked
with
a
pretence
of
Catholike
Truth
,
or
Doctrine
of
the
Church
of
Rome
;
that
with
great
applause
they
will
accept
of
these
,
or
the
like
,
vnlearned
follies
:
being
like
vnto
that
Frenchman
in
Geneua
,
of
whom
[
](A01472-e41970-b)s
s
Epist.
ante
Miscellan
.
Zanchius
speakes
,
that
he
protested
,
If
Saint
Paul
and
Caluin
should
preach
at
the
same
houre
,
that
he
would
leaue
Paul
and
goe
to
Caluin
.
So
these
will
euen
deny
Scripture
,
to
beleeue
,
and
cleaue
to
their
Doctors
;
and
they
know
how
to
seduce
them
well
enough
,
making
them
firmely
beleeue
,
that
Peter
was
the
Primate
,
and
Prince
of
all
the
Apostles
,
and
that
the
Pope
succeeds
him
in
all
his
prerogatiues
,
and
sits
in
Peters
Chaire
.
So
that
we
may
say
with
[
](A01472-e42050-b)t
t
Nicephorus
.
lib.
13.
cap.
28.
Simeones
;
Who
when
he
saw
Arsacius
an
vnlearned
and
vnworthy
man
,
placed
in
Chrysostomes
roome
,
cried
out
in
these
words
,
Prohpudor
?
quis
,
cui
?
Oh
shame
;
who
,
and
whom
?
So
wee
may
censure
the
Popes
sitting
in
Peters
Chaire
,
Oh
shame
,
who
,
and
whom
?
Peter
was
carefull
to
teach
&
preach
;
but
for
the
Popes
,
many
of
them
cannot
,
and
all
will
not
,
preach
the
Gospell
.
Their
Bennet
that
was
Pope
,
when
he
was
not
ten
yeeres
old
,
and
Iohn
not
aboue
sixteene
,
as
their
deare
[
](A01472-e42140-b)u
u
Ann.
1033.
Nu.
6
Bar.
955.
Nu
1.
2.
Their
Archbishop
of
Rhemes
at
fiue
yeeres
old
.
Bar.
An.
925.
Nu.
9
Vide
Speculum
Romanorum
pontificum
:
per
Stephanum
Szegedinum
.
Pag.
91.
to
111.
Carranz
.
in
Marcellin
.
Baronius
sayes
;
oh
then
how
worthily
was
Peters
place
supplied
,
how
able
they
were
to
feed
the
vniuersall
flocke
,
and
to
be
the
Supreame
Heads
of
the
Christian
World
?
And
many
of
their
Popes
haue
beene
condemned
,
and
conuicted
hereticks
by
themselues
,
as
*
Marcellinus
for
idolatry
,
worshipping
Pagan
Gods
,
[
](A01472-e42210-b)x
x
Athan.
Ep.
ad
solita
.
Fascicu
.
Tem.
An.
353.
Liberius
for
Arrianisme
.
Honorius
the
first
,
was
a
Monothelite
hereticke
condemned
for
it
in
three
generall
Councels
:
Gregory
[
](A01472-e42270-b)y
y
Theod.
Niemens
.
de
scism
.
lib.
3.
cap.
44.
p.
91.
Scriptum
de
Bonifacio
octauo
,
intrauit
vt
vulpes
,
regnauit
vt
Leo
,
mortuus
est
vt
canis
.
Successio
in
Petri
culpa
,
non
Cathedra
.
the
12
,
and
Bennet
the
13
,
deposed
for
notorious
heretickes
,
and
schismatickes
,
and
many
others
;
oh
then
how
was
Peters
Chayre
adorned
,
his
place
supplied
,
the
vniuersall
flocke
gouerned
,
the
Supremacy
managed
,
the
Church
edified
?
Pro●pudor
?
quis
,
cui
?
How
is
Peters
Chayre
disparaged
by
a
pretence
of
such
vile
Successors
:
yea
,
how
opposite
is
the
Pope
to
Peter
,
or
if
you
wil
,
this
Sir
Peter
,
or
Pope-Peter
to
Non
vnus
pilus
Petri
est
in
pontifice
.
Saint
Peter
?
light
and
darkenesse
are
not
more
dislike
.
Preaching
Peter
commanded
all
,
[
](A01472-e42380-b)z
z
1
Pet.
2.
Feare
God
,
Honor
the
King
,
Submit
your selues
&c.
Not
onely
to
the
good
and
17
18
19
curteous
;
but
to
the
froward
;
for
this
is
thanke
worthy
,
if
a
man
for
conscience
sake
toward
God
endure
greefe
,
suffering
wrongfully
:
But
princely
Pope-peter
vnlooses
men
at
his
pleasure
from
their
alleagiance
and
obedience
to
Adrianus
dixit
.
Ro.
pontifices
succedede
Romulo
in
parricidijs
,
non
Petro
in
pascendis
ouibus
.
Antonin
.
tit.
17.
6.
9.
good
,
and
gracious
Princes
(
if
they
will
not
bow
their
Scepters
to
his
Miter
,
)
and
will
depriue
them
of
their
Crownes
,
and
if
he
can
,
of
their
liues
too
,
being
blasted
by
excommunication
;
then
proceed
to
deposition
,
and
to
make
it
take
better
effect
,
hee
will
authorize
murder
and
rebellion
:
yet
all
this
,
vnder
a
faire
vizard
of
spirituall
good
,
and
for
the
saluation
of
soules
:
but
Quic
quid
id
est
,
timeo
Danaos
,
&
dona
ferentes
.
Beware
of
these
same
Pope-pilles
,
sugred
ouer
,
yet
full
of
deadly
poyson
.
Peter
his
precepts
and
patterne
compared
Petrus
aliter
iussit
;
aliter
gessit
.
with
the
Popes
practise
,
argue
a
plaine
separation
or
secession
,
no
succession
.
Peter
commanded
and
performed
obedience
to
Princes
,
excommunicated
none
,
deposed
none
,
depriued
none
,
freed
no
Subiects
from
alleagiance
,
or
excited
them
to
any
resistance
,
but
suffred
(
if
we
may
credit
their
[
](A01472-e42490-b)a
a
Linus
de
passione
Petri
,
&
Pauli
,
in
biblio
.
ss.
Patr.
tom.
2.
Register
,
to
proue
his
being
at
Rome
)
as
a
Martyr
:
yet
these
Princes
were
no
Catholickes
,
yea
Heathens
.
Was
it
because
hee
wanted
power
,
(
as
some
haue
dreamed
?
)
why
,
he
had
the
power
of
Miracles
,
hee
could
doe
that
which
neuer
any
Pope
did
,
or
shall
doe
;
Surge
,
&
ambula
:
Acts
3.
6
:
Arise
,
and
walke
;
which
had
power
to
heale
a
creeple
from
his
Mothers
wombe
.
[
](A01472-e42520-b)b
b
Acts
9.
40.
He
raised
the
dead
to
life
,
yea
,
sont
the
liuing
[
](A01472-e42530-b)c
c
Acts
5.
5.
to
death
,
could
with
his
[
](A01472-e42540-b)d
d
15.
shadow
heale
the
●icke
:
Wanted
he
power
?
no
,
rather
he
wanted
this
pride
and
impiety
,
wherewith
the
Pope
swels
and
abounds
:
he
knew
,
that
his
Kingdome
promised
by
[
](A01472-e42550-b)e
e
Luc.
22.
29.
Christ
,
was
not
of
this
World
;
here
the
Kings
of
the
Gentiles
should
reigne
ouer
him
,
and
his
fellow
Disciples
:
but
hereafter
in
the
heauenly
Kingdome
,
they
[
](A01472-e42560-b)f
f
30.
should
sit
vpon
seates
,
and
iudge
the
twelue
Tribes
of
Israel
.
But
this
Pope-Peter
,
or
prince-like
Pope
,
fearing
his
Kingdome
is
not
of
that
world
,
would
faine
erect
vp
his
Monarchy
in
this
world
,
and
would
sit
vpon
his
seate
or
chayre
,
to
iudge
all
the
Tribes
of
the
world
;
and
would
faine
be
a
Iudge
ouer
the
Tribe
of
Iudah
,
to
make
Kings
be
subiect
to
his
Ferula
,
and
Rod
of
correction
;
and
so
then
surfet
them
with
his
cup
of
corruption
:
and
if
they
will
not
submit
themselues
to
his
domination
,
hee
will
by
censure
,
and
sentence
of
excommunication
seeke
to
dethrone
them
and
depose
them
,
free
their
subiects
from
the
yoake
of
obedience
and
oath
of
alleagiance
to
them
,
and
arme
and
animate
them
to
take
vp
armes
against
them
;
and
all
this
pestilent
power
he
would
deriue
from
Peters
Chaire
,
making
it
a
Chaire
of
pestilence
,
to
arrogate
such
a
pernicious
supremacy
,
by
which
meanes
hee
hath
beene
the
primus
Hic
motor
scelerum
primus
,
fraudumque
cheragus
.
motor
,
the
cheefe
agent
of
all
the
mischeefes
,
murders
,
and
massacres
,
treasons
,
and
rebellions
,
in
these
latter
times
.
So
that
I
may
conclude
,
that
papall
excommunication
of
Kings
,
and
Doctrine
of
deposition
of
them
,
haue
beene
the
cheefe
nurseries
of
most
treasons
and
rebellions
.
And
this
hath
moued
me
to
take
a
little
suruey
of
it
,
diuerting
out
of
the
intended
Roade
of
my
discourse
;
for
which
former
prolixity
,
I
will
requite
my
Reader
with
following
breuity
.
CHAP.
XII
.
I
Haue
thus
farre
discoursed
in
generall
,
now
I
will
make
our
conclusion
a
connexion
,
with
some
particular
relation
of
the
vnnaturall
and
bloody
conspiracy
of
these
Trayterous
Gouries
,
attempted
against
the
Kings
Maiesty
,
August
the
fift
,
Anno
Dom.
1600
:
with
the
manner
of
his
deliuery
,
and
happy
preseruation
;
as
also
the
end
and
Tragedy
of
these
Traytors
,
receiuing
in
part
a
due
doome
for
their
Treason
.
His
Maiesty
lying
at
Falkland
,
and
going
out
in
the
morning
to
recreate
himselfe
with
his
pleasure
of
Buck-hunting
;
before
he
was
on
Horsebacke
,
Alexander
Ruthwen
,
second
brother
to
the
late
Earle
of
Gowry
,
hasted
to
meet
his
Highnesse
,
who
after
a
low
curtesie
,
bowing
his
head
vnder
his
Maiesties
knee
,
(
Beware
of
such
Creepers
)
drawing
his
Maiesty
apart
,
(
as
[
](A01472-e42760-b)a
a
2
Sam.
3.
27.
Ioab
tooke
Abner
aside
in
the
gate
to
speake
with
him
peaceably
)
doth
begin
a
strange
discourse
to
the
King
:
Virg.
lib.
2.
Aen.
-
Dixerat
ille
dolis
instructus
,
&
arte
Pelasga
.
How
he
chanced
in
the
euening
before
,
walking
alone
without
the
Towne
of
Saint
Iohnstoun
,
where
his
brother
dwelt
,
recountred
a
suspicious
fellow
,
who
vpon
some
conference
became
amazed
,
and
his
tongue
faultred
;
and
vncasing
him
,
wrapt
vp
in
a
cloake
,
and
finds
a
great
wide
pot
vnder
his
arme
,
full
of
coyned
gold
in
great
peeces
:
whereupon
he
brought
the
fellow
backe
,
and
priuately
,
without
the
knowledge
of
any
man
,
bound
him
in
a
priuy
house
,
and
locked
many
doores
vpon
him
,
and
his
pot
with
him
;
and
so
hasted
by
foure
of
the
clocke
in
the
morning
,
to
aduertise
his
Maiesty
according
to
his
duty
,
and
desirous
that
the
King
in
his
person
priuately
would
bee
pleased
to
behold
this
spectacle
.
To
this
perfidious
Sinon
the
King
giues
a
Princely
audience
,
Ignarus
scelerum
tantorum
,
artisque
Pelasga
:
Virg.
Returning
to
him
at
first
this
answere
;
That
hee
would
send
backe
with
the
said
Alexander
a
seruant
of
his
owne
,
with
a
warrant
to
the
Prouost
,
and
Bayliffes
of
Saint
Iohnstoun
,
to
receiue
the
alledged
fellow
(
a
man
in
the
Moone
)
and
the
money
supposed
,
till
his
further
pleasure
was
knowne
.
To
be
briefe
:
his
Highnesse
importuned
by
the
in
sinuations
of
this
faire-spoken
,
yet
false
Iudas
,
resolues
Freu●●
nulla
fides
.
(
the
chace
being
ended
,
and
not
dreaming
that
his
Princely
person
should
haue
beene
hunted
,
by
such
a
fawning
,
yet
bloody
hound
)
to
goe
to
Saint
Iohnstoun
,
to
see
with
his
Princely
eyes
the
newes
which
this
meale-mouthed
Traytor
had
related
to
his
Graces
eares
;
and
so
rides
thither
with
a
very
little
Trayne
,
and
they
followed
after
,
among
which
was
the
Duke
of
Lennox
,
and
the
Earle
of
Marre
.
The
King
comming
to
Saint
Iohnstoun
,
he
was
met
by
the
late
Earle
of
Gowry
,
a
Iudas
,
with
an
Aue
Rex
,
and
some
three
or
fourescore
men
accompanying
him
;
the
Kings
Trayne
not
aboue
fifteene
persons
,
and
all
vnarmed
;
yet
his
Maiesty
by
the
way
vpon
occurrences
of
discourse
,
and
stupide
behauiour
of
Alexander
,
requesting
the
King
to
stay
the
Duke
and
Earle
from
following
him
,
beganne
to
suspect
some
treasonable
deuice
.
Well
,
the
King
hauing
beene
there
partaker
of
a
bad
dinner
,
and
the
said
Earle
standing
pensiue
,
and
with
a
deiected
countenance
;
Oh
quam
difficile
est
,
crimen
non
prodere
vultu
:
And
not
welcomming
his
Maiesty
,
or
shewing
any
harty
forme
of
entertainement
;
and
the
Noblemen
,
and
Gentlemen
of
the
Court
,
being
now
set
at
dinner
,
Alexander
rounding
in
his
Maiesties
eares
,
and
said
;
Now
is
the
time
to
goe
:
This
is
your
[
](A01472-e43030-b)b
b
Luk.
22.
53.
very
houre
,
and
the
power
of
darkenesse
.
The
King
accompanied
onely
with
the
said
Alexander
,
goes
vp
a
Turne-pecke
through
three
or
foure
chambers
,
Alexander
locked
behind
him
euery
doore
he
passed
,
(
a
brother
to
[
](A01472-e43060-b)c
c
2
Tim.
4.
14.
Alexander
the
Coppersmith
,
which
had
done
Paul
much
euill
)
vntill
at
last
,
his
Maiesty
passing
through
three
or
foure
sundry
houses
,
and
all
doores
locked
behind
him
by
this
Cerberus
,
his
Maiesty
entred
into
a
little
study
,
where
hee
saw
standing
with
a
very
abased
countenance
,
not
a
bond
man
,
but
a
free
man
,
with
a
dagger
at
his
girdle
:
Now
mee
thinkes
I
here
that
desperate
voice
,
Virg.
-
-
Heu
quae
nunc
tellus
,
inquit
,
quae
me
aequora
possunt
-
Accipere
?
aut
quid
iam
misero
mihi
denique
restat
?
Or
as
[
](A01472-e43170-b)d
d
2
Sam.
24.
14.
Dauid
said
to
God
;
I
am
in
a
wonderfull
straite
:
fallen
into
the
hands
of
bloody
men
,
O
God
,
[
](A01472-e43200-b)e
e
Psa.
70.
1.
hast
thee
to
deliuer
me
,
make
hast
to
helpe
me
O
Lord
:
O
my
[
](A01472-e43220-b)f
f
Psa.
59.
God
,
deliuer
me
from
mine
enemies
,
defend
mee
from
them
that
rise
vp
against
1
2●…
3
me
:
deliuer
mee
from
the
wicked
doers
,
and
saue
mee
from
the
bloody
men
:
for
loe
,
they
haue
laid
waite
for
my
soule
,
&c.
Thus
this
vile
Alexander
hauing
brought
the
King
into
this
close
Closet
of
his
intended
death
,
Rectè
coll●cat
aretia
expectant
praedam
:
Now
this
Traytor
changes
his
countenance
,
puts
his
hat
on
his
head
,
and
drawes
the
dagger
from
the
girdle
of
the
other
fellow
,
holds
the
point
to
the
Kings
breast
;
Horresco
referens
.
Whither
bendest
thou
thy
sword
(
thou
monster
of
mankind
?
)
as
Clytemuestra
said
to
her
wicked
sonne
Orestes
:
A
Monster
,
and
no
Man
,
to
desire
to
murder
a
Monarke
of
Men.
Viscera
sunt
vobis
crudelia
,
pectora
ferro
Durantur
,
silicesque
rigent
praecordia
circum
,
Qui
tantum
sceleris
potuistis
,
velle
patrare
:
Nam
patrasse
,
supergreditur
genus
omne
loquendi
.
Behold
this
cursed
,
and
Copper-Alexander
,
facing
the
King
with
a
brazen
impudence
,
saith
;
Now
it
did
behoue
the
King
to
be
in
his
will
,
and
vses
him
as
he
list
;
swearing
bloody
oathes
,
That
if
the
King
cried
out
,
or
did
open
a
window
to
looke
out
,
that
dagger
should
presently
goe
to
his
heart
.
Surely
some
Nero
with
heeles
forward
borne
,
Sire
to
this
slaue
so
bloody
,
and
forlorne
.
The
[
](A01472-e43440-b)g
g
Prou.
21.
1.
Kings
heart
is
in
the
hand
of
the
Lord
,
and
he
will
preserue
it
against
the
hands
of
such
diuellish
Traytors
.
This
bloody
villaine
opens
his
blacke
mouth
,
and
tels
the
King
;
That
now
he
knew
his
conscience
was
troubled
for
murthering
his
Father
:
Loe
,
this
Caine
talkes
of
conscience
,
yet
makes
no
conscience
to
attempt
to
kill
a
most
innocent
King
.
His
Highnesse
wondring
at
so
sudden
an
alteration
,
and
standing
naked
,
as
an
innocent
Lambe
before
a
rauenous
wolfe
,
like
the
[
](A01472-e43470-b)h
h
Reuel.
12.
4.
woman
standing
before
the
red
Dragon
,
beginnes
pathetically
;
and
powerfully
to
dilate
to
Alexander
,
telling
him
how
horrible
a
thing
it
was
to
meddle
with
his
Maiesties
innocent
blood
,
a
drop
whereof
could
not
bee
shed
without
reuenge
from
Heauen
,
and
Earth
:
for
the
[
](A01472-e43490-b)i
i
Gen.
4.
10.
voice
of
blood
cries
for
vengeance
to
Heapen
,
and
God
had
on
Earth
giuen
his
Highnesse
children
,
and
good
Subiects
,
which
would
reuenge
it
;
yea
God
would
raise
vp
stockes
and
stones
to
punish
so
vile
a
deed
:
protesting
before
God
,
that
his
conscience
was
not
troubled
for
the
execution
of
his
Father
;
he
being
then
a
Minor
of
age
,
and
then
guided
by
a
Faction
which
ouerruled
his
Maiesty
&
the
rest
of
the
Country
,
and
what
was
done
to
his
Father
,
was
done
by
the
common
course
of
Law
&
Iustice
:
Appealing
to
the
said
Alexanders
owne
conscience
(
a
sinfull
and
seared
conscience
)
how
well
his
Grace
had
at
all
times
since
deserued
at
the
hands
of
all
his
race
,
restoring
them
to
their
lands
and
dignities
,
freely
and
voluntarily
of
his
regall
clemency
,
bringing
vp
two
or
three
ofhis
sisters
,
as
it
were
in
his
owne
bosome
,
by
a
continuall
attendance
vpon
his
dearest
bedfellow
in
her
priuy
Chamber
:
and
if
all
these
had
beene
too
little
,
he
would
haue
giuen
him
,
as
it
was
said
to
Dauid
,
such
,
and
such
things
:
but
here
in
them
verified
,
which
[
](A01472-e43530-b)k
k
Sen.
Epist.
48.
Seneca
deliuered
,
Quidam
,
quô
plus
debent
,
magis
oderunt
,
&c.
Certaine
men
being
bound
to
loue
for
some
benefits
,
rather
the
more
beginne
to
hate
:
Quid
autem
miserius
,
(
saith
the
same
wise
man
)
cui
beneficia
dantur
,
gratias
agere
iniurijs
;
What
more
wretched
thing
,
then
hauing
receiued
benefits
,
to
reward
the
giuer
with
iniuries
?
These
are
Esops
Snakes
.
His
Maiesty
promised
him
on
the
word
of
a
Prince
,
that
if
he
would
spare
his
life
,
(
a
Soueraigne
a
suppliant
to
a
subiect
an
abiect
,
begges
mercy
of
this
miscreant
,
to
spare
his
life
)
hee
would
neuer
reucale
it
to
any
flesh
liuing
,
what
was
betwixt
them
at
that
time
,
nor
neuer
suffer
him
to
incurre
any
harme
,
or
punishment
for
the
same
:
A
speech
able
to
make
a
Cannibals
heart
to
relent
,
being
vttered
with
such
feeling
as
accompanies
such
feares
.
This
his
Maiesties
perswasiue
language
some
what
amazed
and
calmed
this
terrible
and
truculent
Traytor
,
so
that
hee
swore
the
Kings
life
should
bee
safe
,
if
hee
would
behaue
himselfe
quietly
,
without
noyse
,
or
crying
;
and
that
hee
would
goe
downe
,
and
bring
in
his
brother
the
Earle
to
speake
with
his
Maiesty
;
And
so
goes
downe
,
and
lockes
the
doore
after
him
,
leauing
his
Maiesty
with
that
man
was
there
before
,
whom
this
Alexander
appointed
the
Kings
Keeper
till
his
returne
.
Then
his
Maiestie
demanded
of
that
man
,
who
was
a
seruant
to
the
late
Earle
of
Gowrie
,
&
his
name
Andrew
Henderson
,
whether
he
was
appointed
to
be
the
murderer
of
him
,
and
how
far
he
was
vpon
the
counsell
of
that
conspiracy
;
who
with
a
trembling
,
and
astonished
voice
,
and
behauiour
,
answered
with
solemne
and
deepe
protestations
,
that
he
was
neuer
acquainted
with
that
purpose
,
being
put
in
there
perforce
,
and
the
doore
locked
vpon
him
:
and
indeede
all
the
time
of
Alexanders
menacing
the
King
,
this
Henderson
trembled
,
and
requested
him
for
Gods
sake
,
not
to
doe
the
King
any
harme
.
The
King
commands
him
to
open
the
window
on
his
right
hand
,
which
hee
did
:
for
Alexander
had
made
the
King
sweare
not
to
cry
out
,
nor
open
any
window
.
Wherein
behold
the
miraculous
prouidence
of
almighty
God
,
that
he
who
was
put
in
there
to
vse
violence
on
the
King
,
should
be
an
Instrument
for
the
Kings
safety
,
&
vppon
Dan.
5.
6.
the
sight
of
the
King
,
as
Belshazzar
did
,
when
he
saw
the
hand
writing
on
the
wall
,
trembling
and
quaking
,
rather
like
one
condemned
,
then
an
executioner
of
such
an
enterprize
.
While
the
King
was
all
this
while
like
[
](A01472-e43700-b)m
m
Dan.
6.
16.
Daniel
in
a
Lyons
den
,
and
by
the
[
](A01472-e43720-b)n
n
2
Tim.
4.
17.
Lord
so
assisted
&
strengthened
,
that
afterward
hee
was
deliuered
like
Paul
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
Lyon
;
his
Maiesties
Trayne
rising
from
dinner
,
the
Earle
of
Gowry
with
them
,
one
of
the
Earle
of
Gowries
seruants
comes
hastily
,
saying
;
His
Maiesty
is
horsed
,
and
away
through
the
Inshe
;
which
the
Earle
reporting
to
the
Noblemen
,
and
the
rest
,
all
rush
forth
in
great
haste
;
and
enquiring
of
the
Porter
which
way
his
Maiesty
went
,
the
Porter
affirmed
,
the
King
was
not
yet
gone
:
whereupon
this
Gowry
reuiles
the
Porter
,
and
turning
to
the
Duke
,
and
Earle
of
Marre
,
said
;
He
would
presently
get
certaine
word
,
whether
the
King
was
gone
,
or
no
?
and
so
ranne
through
a
close
,
and
vp
the
staires
;
hauing
a
purpose
to
speake
with
his
Brother
.
Presently
the
Earle
returnes
,
and
runnes
to
the
Noblemen
,
telling
them
the
King
was
gone
out
at
the
backe
gate
,
to
which
place
all
of
them
repaired
.
This
inhumane
wretch
Alexander
hauing
had
a
little
pawse
and
parly
with
his
bloudy
brother
,
comes
backe
againe
to
the
King
;
Ingrediturque
domum
,
luctus
comitatur
euntem
,
Et
pauor
&
terror
,
trepidoque
insania
vultu
:
Casting
his
hands
abroad
in
a
desperate
manner
,
said
,
he
could
not
mend
it
,
his
Maiesty
behoued
to
die
.
Traytors
haue
bloudy
hearts
and
hands
,
they
will
not
abstaine
,
[
](A01472-e43840-b)o
o
Leuit
3.
17.
a
sanguine
,
&
suffocate
,
from
bloud
,
and
strangled
;
not
one
word
falls
from
his
foule
mouth
but
dismall
:
hee
had
promised
before
to
preserue
the
King
safe
,
but
they
who
haue
made
a
league
with
hell
,
will
neuer
keepe
league
or
promise
with
any
on
earth
:
neyther
great
gifts
,
or
good
turnes
can
turne
their
mindes
to
mercy
;
oportet
mori
,
is
the
foote
of
the
fatall
song
:
the
death
of
Patroclus
,
saith
Achilles
,
the
death
of
my
Father
,
saith
Alexander
,
will
not
suffer
me
to
thinke
of
mercy
.
Therefore
this
treacherous
Philistine
comes
with
a
garter
to
binde
our
Soueraigne
(
as
the
[
](A01472-e43910-b)p
p
Iudg.
16.
21.
Bis
mori
est
,
alteri●…
arbritrio
mori
.
Seneca
.
Philistines
bound
Sampson
)
swearing
,
hee
behoued
to
be
bound
.
Accursed
caitife
,
to
threaten
the
King
,
descended
from
as
royal
predecessors
as
any
Prince
liuing
,
with
an
inglorious
death
:
he
must
not
dye
by
the
hand
of
a
woman
,
which
[
](A01472-e43930-b)q
q
Iudg.
9.
54.
Abimelech
held
dishonourable
,
and
therefore
willed
his
Page
to
runne
him
through
with
his
sword
:
he
must
not
die
fighting
cominus
&
eminus
,
hand
to
hand
;
but
hee
would
haue
him
die
as
a
condemned
Malefactor
,
or
as
a
[
](A01472-e43960-b)r
r
Prou.
7.
22.
foole
goeth
to
the
stockes
,
bound
hand
and
foote
,
though
hee
ruled
with
glory
,
yet
goe
to
his
graue
with
ignominy
.
It
behoueth
you
to
be
bound
,
saith
this
abhorred
wretch
;
but
died
[
](A01472-e43970-b)s
s
2
Sam.
3.
33.
34.
Abner
as
a
foole
dieth
?
Thy
hands
were
not
bound
,
nor
thy
feet
tied
in
fetters
of
brasse
,
but
as
a
man
falleth
before
wicked
men
,
so
didst
thou
fall
.
His
Maiesty
hearing
this
villaine
talke
of
binding
,
said
he
was
borne
a
free
King
,
and
should
die
a
free
King
.
Beholde
the
worke
of
the
Lord
,
animating
our
King
Iames
as
the
Lord
did
[
](A01472-e44010-b)t
t
Ioshua
1.
9.
Ioshua
,
Be
strong
and
of
good
courage
,
feare
not
,
nor
be
discouraged
,
for
I
the
Lord
thy
God
will
be
with
thee
,
&c.
He
[
](A01472-e44030-b)u
u
Leuit.
26.
8.
can
make
fiue
to
chase
an
hundred
,
and
an
hundred
to
put
ten
thousand
to
flight
:
little
Dauid
to
kill
Goliah
;
our
Salomon
void
of
weapon
to
ouercome
anned
Gowrie
;
and
indeed
how
can
he
fall
in
fight
,
whom
heauen
&
earth
assists
?
God
and
his
Angels
beheld
this
fray
,
and
heard
the
secret
petition
of
our
Soueraignes
soule
,
[
](A01472-e44090-b)*
*
Psal.
7.
1.
2.
Saue
mee
from
him
that
persecutes
me
,
and
deliuer
mee
;
lest
hee
deuoure
my
soule
like
a
Lion
,
and
teare
it
in
peeces
while
there
is
none
to
helpe
.
The
Lord
did
[
](A01472-e44110-b)x
x
Psal.
20.
1.
heare
him
in
the
day
of
his
trouble
,
the
name
of
the
God
of
Iacob
did
defend
him
;
deliuering
his
[
](A01472-e44130-b)y
y
Psal.
22.
20.
soule
from
the
sword
,
his
desolate
soule
from
the
power
of
the
dogge
.
This
Alexander
,
degenerating
in
nature
from
the
signification
of
his
name
,
which
signifies
(
as
Ierome
)
auxiliator
virilis
,
an
helper
of
men
;
he
rather
to
be
tearmed
with
his
Masters
Title
,
[
](A01472-e44180-b)z
z
Reuel.
9.
11.
Abaddon
,
or
Apollyon
,
destroying
;
and
comes
to
his
Maiesty
,
griping
him
by
the
wrist
of
the
hand
to
haue
bound
him
:
his
Maiesty
relieued
himselfe
suddenly
of
his
gripes
;
whereupon
as
he
put
his
right
hand
to
his
sword
,
his
Maiesty
with
his
right
hand
seazed
vpon
both
hand
and
sword
,
and
with
his
left
hand
clasped
him
by
the
throat
,
like
as
he
with
his
left
hand
claspt
the
King
by
the
throat
,
with
two
or
three
of
his
fingers
in
his
Maiesties
mouth
,
to
haue
stayed
him
from
crying
out
.
In
this
strugling
the
King
perforce
drew
him
to
the
window
which
Henderson
before
opened
,
and
vnder
the
which
passed
(
O
rare
&
most
singular
prouidence
of
God
)
the
Kings
traine
,
and
the
Earle
of
Gowrie
with
them
:
The
King
holding
out
the
right
side
of
his
head
,
and
right
elbowe
,
cryed
,
They
were
murdering
him
:
Virg.
Aeucid
.
lib.
2.
-
-
—
Quaev●n
vt
vo●it
ad●●re●
-
Obstupuere
animi
,
gelidus●
perima
〈◊〉
-
Ossa
Trem●●
—
The
Kings
voyce
instantly
heard
,
and
knowe●
to
the
Duke
of
Le●no●
,
Earle
of
Marre
,
and
the
other
Court-traine
;
no
winged
Pegasus
could
poast
more
speedily
,
to
doe
their
best
seruice
for
their
Soueraignes
safety
:
all
of
them
then
like
Asahel
,
[
](A01472-e44330-b)*
*
2
Sam
2.
18.
as
light
on
foote
as
wilde
Roes
;
but
Gowrie
the
vnworthy
and
wretched
Earle
euer
asking
what
it
meant
,
taking
no
notice
of
any
voyce
heard
.
The
Duke
of
Lennox
,
and
Earle
of
Marre
runne
to
goe
by
the
passage
his
Maiesty
went
in
at
:
but
Gowrie
better
acquainted
with
his
owne
denne
,
made
with
his
seruants
for
another
way
vp
a
quiet
turne-pecke
,
which
was
euer
condemned
before
,
and
onely
then
left
open
(
as
it
appeared
)
for
that
purpose
.
In
the
meane
time
,
his
Maiesty
with
striuing
and
strugling
with
this
base
Traytor
—
impar
congressus
Achilli
;
had
brought
him
perforce
out
of
the
study
,
the
dore
being
open
,
and
got
Alexanders
head
vnder
his
arme
,
and
himselfe
on
his
knees
,
his
Maiesty
driuing
him
backe
perforce
hard
to
the
doore
of
the
same
turne-pecke
:
and
as
his
Maiesty
was
throwing
his
sword
out
of
his
hand
,
thinking
to
haue
stricken
him
therewith
,
and
shot
him
ouer
the
staire
,
the
other
fellow
Henderson
,
standing
behinde
the
Kings
backe
,
and
doing
nothing
but
trembling
all
the
time
;
that
euer-honoured
man
Sir
Iohn
Ramsey
,
now
meritoriously
graced
with
more
noble
titles
,
finds
the
turne-pecke
dore
open
,
followes
it
vp
to
the
head
,
the
first
that
did
enter
into
the
chamber
to
helpe
the
King
.
Virg
-
Primus
ibi
ante
omnes
,
summa
decurrit
ab
arce
,
As
the
Poet
of
Laocoon
;
it
was
his
happy
fortune
to
haue
that
glory
,
and
the
King
his
first
helpe
:
they
are
very
happy
subiects
that
are
a
meanes
to
preserue
Kings
from
traitors
;
for
therein
they
stand
in
stead
of
Gods
Angels
.
This
valiant
and
noble
Lord
instantly
tooke
his
dagger
,
&
strikes
Alexander
twice
or
thrice
,
his
Maiesty
stil
keeping
his
hold
on
this
traytor
:
and
immediately
this
Alexander
by
the
shoulder
taken
,
and
shot
downe
the
staire
;
who
no
sooner
was
shot
out
of
the
doore
,
but
hee
was
met
by
Sir
Thomas
Erskinne
,
who
ended
this
vile
wretch
,
and
traytor
there
:
a
iust
punishment
for
so
bloudy
a
miscreant
,
who
attempted
to
kill
the
Lords
Annointed
.
This
Arch
traytor
may
well
bee
placed
in
the
blacke
Calendar
of
bloudy
traitors
in
the
first
ranke
,
whose
name
is
odious
and
infamous
to
the
whole
world
.
Thus
the
King
being
thus
happily
preserued
from
the
assault
of
this
butcherly
Assasinate
,
and
Sir
Hugh
Hereis
,
Sir
Thomas
Erskins
,
and
one
Wilson
,
being
got
into
the
Chamber
where
the
King
was
;
instantly
before
they
could
get
the
doore
shut
,
comes
the
insolent
and
bloudy-minded
Earle
Gowry
,
hauing
a
drawen
sword
in
each
hand
,
and
a
steele
bonnet
on
his
head
,
accompanied
with
7.
of
his
seruants
,
hauing
each
a
drawen
sword
;
the
Earle
at
his
sirstentry
cryed
out
with
a
great
oath
,
They
should
all
dye
as
Traytors
.
The
King
seeing
the
Earle
come
in
with
swords
in
his
hands
,
sought
for
Alexanders
sword
,
hauing
no
sort
of
weapons
of
his
owne
,
But
the
loyall
loue
,
and
immortall
fidelity
of
his
true
Subiects
there
,
rather
desirous
to
hazard
their
liues
in
the
fortune
of
that
fight
,
then
any
more
to
endanger
the
King
,
gat
him
backe
into
the
little
study
,
and
the
doore
shut
vpon
him
,
and
so
put
him
in
safety
,
re-encountred
the
Traytor
Earle
and
his
seruants
,
where
after
many
blowes
on
all
hands
,
it
pleased
God
in
his
great
power
and
pitty
,
to
giue
his
Maiesties
seruants
the
victory
;
Sir
Iohn
Ransey
did
strike
dead
with
a
thrust
through
the
heart
the
Traytor
Earle
,
the
shame
of
Nobility
,
and
scandall
to
Christianity
:
who
as
hee
liued
wretched
,
addicted
to
Necromancers
,
and
after
his
death
had
in
his
pocket
found
Magicall
Characters
and
words
of
enchantment
:
so
at
his
last
gaspe
neuer
named
God
;
vix
bene
moritur
,
quimale
vixit
,
as
[
](A01472-e44570-b)a
a
De
Doctr.
Christiana
.
Austen
:
much
more
in
this
case
,
he
cannot
die
well
who
liued
so
ill
,
who
did
so
ill
,
and
died
so
ill
;
yet
I
may
not
touch
his
eternall
doome
,
onely
say
with
Cicero
,
[
](A01472-e44600-b)b
b
Cicero
in
Paradex
.
Mors
terribilis
esti●s
,
quorum
cum
vita
omnia
extinguuntur
,
Death
is
terrible
vnto
them
,
with
whose
life
al
things
be
extinguished
:
for
all
temporal
things
lost
with
him
,
his
heyres
by
Act
of
Parliament
depriued
for
euer
of
his
estate
,
name
,
same
,
and
fortunes
goods
with
him
from
his
for
euer
vanished
.
The
rest
of
the
confederates
in
this
fray
were
dung
ouer
the
staires
with
many
hurts
;
as
also
Sir
Iohn
Ramsey
,
Sir
Thomas
Erskin
,
Sir
Hugh
Hereis
,
(
a
true
Triumviri
of
right
Noble
,
Valiant
,
and
spirited
Knights
,
famous
for
euer
for
this
seruice
)
were
sore
wounded
in
this
chamber-conflict
:
yet
they
grudged
not
their
bloud
,
had
it
beene
spent
to
the
last
droppe
in
so
good
a
cause
,
for
the
defence
of
the
King
being
in
so
perillous
extremity
.
But
all
the
time
of
this
fight
,
the
Duke
of
Lennox
,
and
Earle
of
Marre
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Court
were
striking
with
great
hammers
at
the
vtter
doore
,
where
his
Maiesty
passed
vp
to
the
Chamber
,
and
beeing
a
double
doore
could
not
bee
broken
open
the
space
of
halfe
an
houre
and
more
;
so
that
though
their
faithfull
hearts
and
feruent
prayers
poured
out
to
God
for
the
King
,
which
were
effectuall
to
helpe
in
this
perill
,
yet
their
hands
could
not
,
as
they
all
desired
,
be
present
in
this
seruice
.
But
hauing
at
last
made
a
way
,
and
finding
his
Maiesty
(
beyond
their
expectation
)
deliuered
from
so
imminent
a
death
,
and
the
chiefe
conspirators
slaine
,
infinitely
reioyced
.
And
his
Maiesty
immediately
kneeling
downe
on
his
knees
in
the
middest
of
them
,
did
most
heartily
praise
the
Lord
for
his
deliuery
,
assuring
himselfe
that
God
had
preserued
him
from
so
despaired
a
perill
,
for
the
perfecting
of
some
greater
worke
,
for
the
glory
of
God
,
and
good
of
his
subiects
committed
to
his
charge
.
Thus
I
haue
set
downe
the
chiefe
substance
of
the
story
of
this
conspiracy
,
and
the
manner
of
the
Kings
deliuery
,
with
the
two
chiefe
Traitors
death
and
tragedy
.
Vnnecessary
it
is
for
mee
to
recite
the
end
of
Bour
and
Logane
,
&c.
conspirators
dead
and
deuoured
of
wormes
,
whose
memoriall
is
perished
with
them
:
onely
behold
the
power
and
prouidence
of
God
in
opening
the
mouth
of
Sprott
,
haling
him
to
the
Ministers
of
Iustice
,
and
causing
him
to
bee
his
owne
accuser
eight
yeares
after
,
when
no
mortall
creature
could
detect
him
(
all
the
confederates
dead
)
except
the
guilty
conscience
of
his
owne
breast
.
And
as
[
](A01472-e44720-b)c
c
Lib.
de
moribus
.
Seneca
grauely
,
Nullum
conscium
peceatorum
tuorum
magis
timueris
,
quàm
temetipsum
,
altum
enim
potes
effugere
,
●e
autem
nunquam
,
nequitia
enimipsa
est
suipoena
:
Thou
maist
not
feare
any
who
are
priuy
to
thy
sinnes
,
more
then
thy
owne
selfe
;
for
thou
may
flye
from
an
other
,
yet
neuer
from
thy selfe
,
sinne
is
a
punishment
to
it selfe
;
and
[
](A01472-e44750-b)d
d
Ecclus.
14.
2.
Blessed
is
the
man
who
is
not
condemned
in
his
owne
conscience
;
for
a
[
](A01472-e44760-b)e
e
Pro.
15.
15.
good
conscience
is
a
continuall
feast
;
but
it
is
a
fearefull
thing
when
[
](A01472-e44770-b)f
f
Wisd.
17.
10.
malice
is
condemned
by
her
owne
testimony
,
and
a
conscience
that
is
touched
doth
euer
forecast
cruell
things
.
[
](A01472-e44780-b)g
g
Aug.
in
Ps.
31.
Conscientia
mala
,
bona
sperare
non
potest
.
What
the
vltimate
end
was
which
Gowrie
aymed
at
,
it
is
not
knowne
certainely
;
yet
sure
he
looked
for
more
then
the
life
of
an
innocent
King
,
&
proiected
more
then
the
bare
reuenge
of
his
Fathers
death
;
his
trauelling
into
Italy
,
into
those
parts
where
they
would
giue
sundry
folkes
Breues
,
as
his
follower
Rinde
confessed
;
his
intimate
conference
with
Iesuites
,
men
dangerous
to
Kings
and
States
,
his
plausibility
with
the
people
(
an
harbinger
of
ambitious
thoughts
;
)
These
with
other
practises
hee
vsed
,
as
being
addicted
to
Magiche
,
are
like
the
bleating
of
[
](A01472-e44820-b)h
h
1
Sam.
15.
14.
sheepe
in
Samuels
eares
,
and
may
all
say
,
What
meane
these
things
?
wee
may
coniecture
something
,
yet
determine
nothing
:
for
this
Traytor
was
a
Politician
who
held
this
Maxime
;
[
](A01472-e44840-b)*
*
Rinde
doth
relate
it
in
his
re-examination
.
That
he
was
not
a
wiseman
,
who
hauing
intended
the
execution
of
an
high
and
dangerous
purpose
;
did
communicate
the
same
to
any
but
himselfe
.
Thus
we
see
how
the
Lord
verifies
Dauids
words
;
[
](A01472-e44870-b)i
i
Psal.
37.
28.
Hee
forsaketh
not
his
Saints
,
they
shall
be
preserued
for
euermore
,
but
the
seed
of
the
wicked
shall
be
cut
off
.
[
](A01472-e44890-b)k
k
Psal.
18.
50.
Great
deliuer
ances
giueth
he
vnto
his
King
,
and
sheweth
mercy
vnto
his
Annointed
.
And
if
all
antiquity
should
awake
,
it
could
not
relate
a
more
Diuine
deliuery
in
so
dangerous
and
deadly
extremity
.
And
it
doth
minister
immortall
and
immatchable
motiues
of
perpetuall
praises
,
and
thankes
giuing
to
God
:
to
sing
with
[
](A01472-e44910-b)l
l
145.
3.
4.
Dauid
,
Great
is
the
Lord
,
and
most
worthy
to
be
praised
,
and
his
greatnesse
is
incomprehensible
:
Generation
shall
praise
thy
workes
vnto
generation
,
and
declare
thy
power
.
The
Lord
preserueth
all
them
that
loue
him
,
but
he
20
will
destroy
the
wicked
.
This
day
,
the
fift
of
August
,
the
commemoration
day
of
this
Conspiracy
and
Deliuery
,
commanded
by
regall
authority
to
be
religiously
obserued
,
wherein
wee
should
doe
that
which
the
Lord
spake
to
Moses
after
Israels
victory
ouer
Amalek
,
[
](A01472-e44980-b)m
m
Exod.
17.
14.
Write
this
for
a
remembrance
in
the
booke
,
and
rehearse
it
to
Ioshua
,
for
I
will
vtterly
put
out
the
remembrance
of
Amalek
from
vnder
Heauen
.
And
Moses
built
an
Altar
,
and
called
the
name
of
it
,
Iehoua-Nissi
,
that
is
,
the
Lord
my
Bauner
.
So
the
great
King
of
Kings
hauing
giuen
the
King
of
our
English
Israel
an
happy
victory
ouer
Amal●k
,
put
out
the
remembrance
of
them
from
Occidit
illa
dom'
,
sed
enim
dom'
illa
perire
digna
fuit
.
vnder
heauen
.
All
,
from
the
King
in
his
Throne
,
to
the
poorest
member
and
Subiect
of
great
Britanny
,
should
write
in
the
tables
of
thankefull
hearts
(
the
best
booke
of
remembrance
)
this
most
happy
and
heauenly
deliuerance
,
and
goe
to
the
publike
Altar
,
the
house
of
prayer
,
and
offer
vp
a
seruice
and
sacrifice
of
humble
and
hearty
prayers
and
praises
,
as
sweet
Incense
vnto
the
Lord
,
singing
and
saying
,
Iehoua-Nissi
,
the
Lord
is
my
Banner
:
[
](A01472-e45040-b)n
n
Exod.
15.
2.
The
Lord
is
our
strength
and
praise
,
and
is
become
our
saluation
.
[
](A01472-e45060-b)o
o
6.
Thy
right
hand
O
Lord
,
hath
bruised
the
enemie
;
[
](A01472-e45080-b)p
p
2
Sam.
22
50.
51
Therefore
will
I
praise
thee
,
O
Lord
,
among
the
Nations
,
and
will
sing
vnto
thy
name
:
Hee
is
the
Tower
of
saluation
for
his
King
,
and
sheweth
mercy
to
his
Appointed
,
euen
to
Dauid
,
and
to
his
seed
for
euer
.
All
glory
,
honour
,
thankes
and
praise
bee
giuen
to
God
alone
,
The
Father
,
Sonne
,
and
Holy
ghost
,
three
seuerally
in
one
.
Laus
Deo
.